Library of the Theological Seminary
PRINCETON ° NEW JERSEY
Gift of
Professor William M. Paxton
1Q19
BX7795,F79 A35 1847
Fry, Elizabeth Gumey, 1780-1845.
Memoir of the life of Elizabeth Fry, with
extracts irom her journal and letters.
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2015
https://archive.org/details/memoiroflifeofel01frye_0
FrotiL a Porljait taken at the age ol Higliieeii
Pixblished ty V, Gilpin, London
MEMOIE OF THE LIFE
FEB 2 6 1912
r. —
ELIZABETH FRY,
EXTRACTS FROM HER JOURNAL AND LETTERS.
EDITED BY TWO OF HER DAUGHTERS.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. I.
LONDON:
CHARLES GILPIN, 5, BISHOPSGATE STREET WITHOUT.
JOHN HATCHARD & SON, 187, PICCADILLY.
1847.
LONDON :
EICHAUD BAKREIT, PRINTER,
13, MASK LANE.
INTRODUCTION.
" Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, yea saith the
Spirit, for they rest from their labours and their works do follow
them.'" Very cheering is it to the pilgrim on his weary path, to
mark the history of those who have gone before, and to trace the
power by which they have been enabled
" To fill their lamps with odorous deeds of light.
And clamber up the hill of heavenly truth."
He may draw from it increased courage in endurance and
fresh motives for exertion, for the path is not always easy,
nor the way plain. When therefore, one of these is taken from
the earth ; the question arises, whether any thing in the history
of that Christian would encourage others, or exalt the cause of
righteousness and truth. Should the labours of the departed
have assumed a peculiar aspect, or have been in any respect
uncommon ; the importance of this inquiry will be only
enhanced. The motives of conduct, the secret springs of
action must then be known, before the character can be fairly
contemplated, or a just estimate formed of the individual.
Elizabeth Fry was one who formed the bright exception, not
the rule, in the history of woman. Her numerous friends and
associates, desire to know her better, and to possess a more
vi
INTRODUCTION.
detailed account of her life. And how can the truth be so well
told, as by her own journal, her letters, and those incidents in
her life which illustrate her character.
Elizabeth Fry's family feel that their mother's memory belongs
to others as well as to themselves : nor dare they withhold this
record, from the many who have observed her proceedings with
interest, and have considered but scarcely comprehended her
career.
Two of her daughters have undertaken the office of prepar-
ing her papers for publication ; and, with the assistance of their
father, selecting to the best of their judgment, such parts as
may elucidate the subject, and interest the general reader. They
are aware of the disadvantages under which they labour, from
such an office being altogether new to them, but if the memory
of their mother should not suffer through their means, they shall
be well content to endure their own feelings of short coming.
They owe deep thanks to many, who have lent them assistance ;
returned letters, furnished materials, and helped in arranging
them. But there is one point they anxiously wish to impress
upon those who may peruse this Memoir ; that Elizabeth Fry
never could have accomplished her works and labours of love,
had not faithful and zealous associates been raised up to
her help. Their unwearied energy, their skill, and their im-
portant assistance will be continually perceptible in the following
pages. Many of these have ceased their labours upon earth ;
many are advancing into the evening of life. To mention
them as they deserve, and to raise a memorial to them also,
though from the nature of the case, impossible, would be to
the writers most gratifying. There is another subject, con-
nected with the life of EHzabeth Fry, on which her daughters
would especially ask the forbearance of the public. It is the
very difficult one of representing their mother as she was, and
can only truly be represented " a Minister of the Society of
V
INTRODUCTION.
Vll
Friends." This peculiarity was the strongly-marked feature
in her life. Here they anticipate, that many will not under-
stand her course : whilst to that section of the church of Christ
to which she belonged, it will probably be the most inter-
esting portion of the whole. It is not their intention, as Editors,
to enter into any discussion on the subject of the ministry of
women ; but, deeply impressed with the unlimited nature of the
operations of the Holy Spirit, they dare not doubt, but that
under His influences, their mother went forward in the path
marked out before her — and that she was as a fine and well-
tempered instrument m the hand of the Great Head of the
Church, to effect certain purposes of His will, in which her
connexion with the Society of Friends, and adoption of their
views, became an important auxiliary. But far beyond any
sectarian, or peculiar tenets ; would they earnestly endeavour
to bring before the reader the development of her Christian
character, the expansiveness of her charity, and the unity she
felt with all those whom she believed to be followers of the
Lord Jesus Christ : desiring, that though dead she may yet
speak, and that others may be stimulated by her example to
follow her, as she desired and endeavoured to follow Christ.
The extracts from her Journal and Correspondence display
the nature of her religious mind — her absolute dependence upon
the Highest influences for guidance and direction ; her unre-
mitting study of the written word, and the spirit of prayer in
which she carried on all her domestic duties and her objects of
benevolence. To adorn the doctrine of God her Saviour, to obey
his precepts, and in every thing to give Him alone the glory,
was unceasingly before her mind ; emphatically did she express
this during her last illness, when she thus spoke to one of her
children : —
" My dear I can say one thing — since my heart was
touched, at the age of seventeen, I believe, I never have
viii
INTRODUCTION.
awakened from sleep, in sickness or in health, by day or by
night, without my first waking thought being, how best I might
serve my Lord/'
Let no one therefore attribute too much of the remarkable
success that attended her undertakings, to her natural gifts, to
her winning manner, her harmonious voice, her gentle firmness
of jnirpose, or quickness of perception ; but rather to the fact —
that she was called by God to His own service, and that He saw
meet eminently to fit her for it, and to work in her both to will
and to do of His good pleasure.
K. F.
R. E. C.
Flasket,
A2)ril, 1847.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
PA
1780—1792. Birth — Parentage— Descent — Her Mother, her cha-
racter— Memoranda by her — Removal to Earlham — Death of
Mrs. Gurney — Recollections by Elizabeth Fry, of her own early
life .
CHAPTER II.
1792 — 1798. Sketch of female society — Circumstances of Elizabeth
Gurney and her sisters — Her character and habits — Natural
qualities as a young person — Absence of religious knowledge —
Established principles requisite to happiness — William Savery
comes to Norwich on a religious visit — General view of the
origin and opinions of the Quakers — Effects of William Savory's
preaching — Description by himself — Account by one of her
sisters — Her own journal ,
CHAPTER III.
1798. Visit to London, gaiety there — Return to Earlham — Deci-
sion between religion and the world — Letter from William
Savery — Gradual development of opinion — Journey into Wales
and the South of England — Intercourse with Friends — Cole-
lirook Dale — Increasing tendency to Quakerism
X
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IV.
1798 — 1800. Return to Earlham— Attention to the Poor— Kind-
ness to others — Appearance — Journey to the North of England
— Visit to the Friends' School at Ackworth — Becomes a plain
Friend — Proposals of Marriage from Mr. Fry — Letter to her
cousin, J oseph Gurney Bevan — Letter to a young Friend ... 62
CHAPTER V.
1800—1809. Marriage — First visit to Plashet— Settlement in
London — Letter to a Friend — Yearly Meeting — Birth of eldest
child, 1801 — Journey into the North of England — Second
daughter, born 1803 — Birth of eldest son, 1804 ; illness and
journey to Bath — Her second son, born 1806 — Death of her
mother-in-law — Birth of her fifth child 1808 — Letter to Mr. and
Mrs. John Gurney — Death of her sister, Mrs. John Gurney — The
Rev. Edward Edwards — Death of her father-in-law .... 93
CHAPTER VL
1809 — 1812. Removal to Plashet, enjoyment of the country —
Birth of her sixth child, 1809 — Summons into Norfolk — Death
of her father — Extract from the journal of Rachel Gurney —
Commencement of her public ministry — Journey into the
West of England — Letter to her children — Letter to the Rev.
Edward Edwards — Funeral of her cousin and early friend
— Letter to a distant friend — Visit to Earlham — Journey into
Gloucestershire — Birth of her seventh child, 1811 — Acknow-
ledged as a minister by Friends — Attention to the Poor School,
&c. — Norwich Bible Society — More extended intercourse with
others — Effects upon her mind 139
CHAPTER VIL
1811 — 1814. Journey with Henry Hull and her sister, Priscilla
Gurney — Visit to the Meetings of Friends in Norfolk — Extract
from a letter to her cousin, J. G. Bevan — Letter to the Rev.
Edward Edwards — Death of a domestic servant — Death of a
friend — Birth of her eighth child, 1812 — Letter to her cousin,
J. G. Bevan — Removal to London for the winter — Religious
visit to Friends of the London Quarterly Meeting— For the
first time goes to Newgate, February 1813 — State of that
prison - ^ 180
CONTENTS.
XI
CHAPTER VIII.
1813 — 1817. Letter to the Rev. Edward Edwards — Summer at
Plashet — Illness during the spring — Her ninth child born, 1814
— Letter to her cousin, J. G. Bevan — Illness and death of her
brother, John Gurney — Letter to her family — Death of Joseph
Gurney Bevan — Illness of her babe — Journey into Norfolk — •
Earlham — A party assembled there — Visit to Kingston Monthly
Meeting — Death of one of her children — Extract from letters —
Attends Dorsetshire Quarterly Meeting — Her tenth child born,
1816 — Leaves her four elder children in Norfolk — Letters to her
daughters — Removal to London for the winter — Attends the
funeral of her cousin Joseph Gurney — Places her two elder
sons at school 207
CHAPTER IX.
1817, 1818. Extract from Crabbe's Poems — Letter to her sister —
General state of Prisons — School in Newgate — Case of Elizabeth
Fricker — Newgate Association — Description from Buxton —
Sophia de C 's Journal — Vote of thanks from the City —
Letters from Robert Barclay, Esq., &c. — Letters to her daughters
— Notice in newspapers — Marriage of her brother, Joseph John
Gurney — Extracts from letters — Winter in London — Examina-
tions before House of Commons 255
CHAPTER X.
1818. Return to Plashet — Capital Punishment — Case of Skelton —
Duke of Gloucester — Lord Sidmouth — Queen Charlotte's Visit
to the Mansion House — Letter to the Countess Harcourt — Maria
Female Convict Ship — Visitors to Newgate, letter from Lady
Mackintosh — Lord Lansdowne's Speech — Scotch Journey — Letter
from the Countess Harcourt 301
xii
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XI.
1819 — 1821. Takes her sons to school — Illness — Journey in conse-
quence— Letters from prisoners — Reply — Return to Plashet, 1819
— Letter to her son, William Storrs Fry — Spends the winter in
London — Letter to her sons — Letter to Priscilla II. Gurney —
Return to Plashet, 1820 — Affliction in. her family — Female con-
victs in New South Wales — Letter from the Rev. S. Marsden —
Journey into the north of England — Return to London for the
winter — Letters to her daughters — Letter to Walter Venning, Esq.
— Prisons in St. Petersburg — Letter from John Venning, Esq.
• — Foreign Prisons — Letter to Priscilla H. Gurney — Death of her
sister, Priscilla Gurney — Resettlement at Plashet, 1821 — Capital
punishments — Mackintosh's motion — Buxton's speech — Prison
Discipline meeting 348
CHAPTER XII.
1821 — 1823. Marriage of one of her daughters — Death of a
sister-in-law — Birth of her youngest child and eldest grand-
child— Letter to the Princess Royal of Denmark — Letter to J. J.
Gurney, 1823. — Visits several Meetings — Sale of prisoners' work
— Convict ships — Adventure on the Thames — Letter to Admiral
Sir Byam Martin— Letter to the Right Hon. R. W. Horton—
Letter from the Duchess of . — Conclusion of 1823. . . . 405
CHAPTER XIII.
1824, 1825. Journey to Worcester — Letter to a daughter — Serious
illness — British Ladies' Society — Establishment of Manor HaU,
Asylum, and School of Discipline at Chelsea — Brighton — District
Visiting Society there — Books for Preventive men, near Brighton
— Letter from Dr. Steinkopff — Letter from Lieutenant C ,
and his men — Dagenham — Return to Plashet — Letter to her
daughter — Visit to Brighton — Death of her aunt, Mrs. Gurney —
Death of Samuel Hoare, Esq. — Letter from her sister, Mrs. Hoare
— Marriage of her eldest son — Autumn at Dagenham — Journey
into Cornwall and Devonshire 409
M E M 0 I E
OP THE
LIFE OF ELIZABETH FEY.
CHAPTER I.
1780 — 1792. Birth — Parentage — Descent — Her Mother, her character
— Memoranda by her — Removal to Earlham — Death of Mrs. Gurney
— Recollections by Elizabeth Fry, of her own early life.
Elizabeth Fry was bom in Norwich, on the 21st of May,
1780. She was the third daughter of John Gurney, Esq., of
Earlham, in the county of Norfolk, and Catherine, daughter of
Daniel Bell, a merchant in London : whose wife Catherine,
daughter of David Barclay was a descendant of the ancient
family of the Barclays of Ury, in Kincardineshire, and gran-
daughter of Robert Barclay, the well-known apologist of the
Quakers.
The name Gurney, or Gournay,* is of great antiquity in the
county of Norfolk, and is derived from the town of Gournay en
Brai, in Normandy. The Norman lords of which place, held
fiefs in Norfolk, as early as the reign of William Rufus. Two
younger branches of this Norman race existed for some centuries.
* See Burke's History of the Commoners of Great Britain and Ireland,
vol. i. p. 484.
VOL. I. B
2
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1780.
The one which was the most distinguished, was seated in
Somersetshire ; the other at Hingham Gurneys, and West
Barsham, in Norfolk, where it continued till 1661 ; when it
became extinct in the direct male line, and the estates devolved
on co-heiresses.
John Gurney, or Gournay, of Norwich, merchant, descended
from a younger son of the West Barsham branch, was the im-
mediate ancestor of the present family of Gurney.* He was bom
in 1655, and in early life embraced the tenets of the Society of
Friends, on their first appearance, under George Fox, their
founder.
Joseph Gurney, his son, purchased Keswick ; which continues
to be the residence of the head of the family. John Gurney, of
Keswick, his son, died in 1770; leaving three sons, of whom
John Gurney, of Earlham, the father of Elizabeth Fry, was the
second. She was thus by many generations of both descents, an
hereditary member of the Society of Friends.
John Gurney, of Earlham, the father of the subject of this
Memoir, was born in 1749, and was educated in the principles
of the Society of Friends. As he advanced in life, his pursuits
led to intercourse with persons of various denominations ; this,
with a naturally social disposition, induced unusual liberality
of sentiment towards others. He was a man of ready talent,
of bright discerning mind, singularly warm-hearted, and
affectionate, very benevolent ; and in manners courteous
and popular.
His marriage with Catherine Bell took place in 1775.
Mr. and Mrs. John Gurney established themselves in a roomy
quadrangular house in St. Clement's parish, Norwich, which
belonged to that branch of the family ; there for some years they
passed the winter months, spending the summer at Bramerton, a
* See Burke's Commoners.
1788.]
OF KLIZABFITH FRY.
3
pretty village about four miles from Norwich, in an unpretending
cheerful dwelling on the Common.
Mrs. Gurney was a person of excellent abilities, and of con-
siderable attainments, as well as much personal beauty. She was
disposed to scientific and intellectual pursuits, and singularly
delighted in the charms and beauties of nature ; imbuing her
childi'en, almost in infancy, with tastes that have remained with
them through life. She preferred society that might be termed
literary, to such as merely resulted from local circumstances.
At the period of which we speak, talent was frequetitly allied
to scepticism ; and the highest attainments in human learning
were too often unaccompanied by soundness of religious faith.
Many persons doubted ; even more were indifferent to the great
truths of Christianity ; and so general was this state of things,
that individuals of personal piety, who moreover earnestly desired
the prosperity of the kingdom of Christ, too little considered the
opinions entertained by others, and associated freely with those
whose religious belief was essentially at variance with their own.
We cannot doubt, but, that to a certain extent, such was the
case with Mr. and Mrs. Gurney ; or that it had an injurious
effect upon their family, especially after the death of Mrs. Gurney ;
who laboured faithfully for the good of her children, reading the
Bible with them, and urging upon them the necessity of prayer
and personal piety. She watched minutely over the formation of
character and habit ; and planted in their young minds seeds, of
which, they long afterwards reaped the excellent fruits.
Her own words, in memoranda found after her death, are so
descriptive of her, that they find a fitting place here.
Bramerton, April, 1788. — In the morning endeavour, at first
waking, to bring the mind into a state of silent waiting and wor-
ship, preparatory to the active employment of the day ; when up,
visit the several apartments of the children, and, if leisure permit,
B 2
4
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1788.
before breakfast read the scriptures, if not, it should not be after-
wards omitted ; forget not the kindest attentions to my dearest
companion before parting for the day. After walking with the
little ones, and endeavouring to enjoy each individually, begin
with the necessary instructions for C. and R. ; then attend to the
kitchen and all family regulations, and to the claims of the poor.
When S. B. (the governess) has completed John's lessons, he may
be suffered to play abroad with Peter (the coachman) or the gar-
dener, but occasional admonition should be given, as to their
conduct before him ; visit the nurseries, with a view to aiTange
all matters to the advantage of the children : from thence repair
to S. B.'s apartment, to attend from twelve to two o'clock, to
assist in the education of the three eldest girls, who, as S. B.
begins at ten o'clock with Kitty, are supposed to have advanced
considerably in their lessons, before they are joined by me; endea-
vour after patience and forbearance in this most important affair,
which when completed for the day, may be succeeded by a walk ;
dressing, and again attending the nurseries before dinner ; at
which time, forget not the excellent custom of grateful, pious
acknowledgment for blessings bestowed. The introduction of the
children after this meal, generally affords my dear husband and
myself an opportunity of the united enjoyment of our domestic
comforts. A short afternoon may either be detoted to the com-
pany of my dear husband, or to writing letters, reading, or instruct-
ing the children alternately ; particularly in the knowledge of the
scriptures ; also in the superintendence of S. B.'s apartment.
Before tea, or immediately after, to assemble the little ones, to
take particular and individual leave of each other ; and the few
remaining hours of the evening to be devoted to the promotion of
my husband's enjoyment, and, if possible, to blend instruction
and amusement for the elder children, who are our constant com-
panions till the time of rest ; then being quiet and uninterrupted
with my best friend, be not unmindful of the religious duties
of life ; which consideration, may, I hope, lead to that trust in
Providence, that gives spiritual tranquillity and spiritual support.
Remember, that these desultory remarks are designed, first, to
promote my duty to my Maker — secondly, my duty towards my
husband and children, relations, servants, and poor neighbours.
1792.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
5
Earlham, 1792. — " If in conversation we studied rather to
avoid whatever may in its nature be reprehensible, than to soarcli
for approbation or admiration, would not associating with our
friends become more innocent if not more profitable. If our
piety does not appear adequate to supporting us in the exigencies
of life, and I may add, death ; siirely our hearts cannot be suffi-
ciently devoted to it. It may be encouraging to the poor traveller
through life, to consider that as he recedes from vice, he ap-
proaches towards virtue ; and as he despises the one, he will be-
come enamoured with the other. Modern authors on religion and
morality, describe perhaps very well what human nature ought
to be, but do they sufficiently point out the means of becoming
so ? Do they direct the inquirer to the still small voice within ?
Books of controversy on religion are seldom read with profit,
not even those in favour of our own particular tenets. The mind
stands less in need of conviction than conversion.
Remarks on Education.
As our endeavours in education, as in every other pursuit,
should be regulated by the ultimate design ; it would be certainly
■wise, in those engaged in the important ofiice of instructing youth,
to consider, what would render the objects of their care perfect,
when men or women ; rather than what will render them pleasing
as children. These reflections have led me to decide upon what I
most covet for my daughters, as the result of our daily pursuits.
As piety, is undoubtedly the shortest and securest way to all
moral rectitude ; young M-omen should be virtuous and good, on
the broad firm basis of Christianity ; therefore, it is not the
opinions of any man or sect whatever, that are to be inculcated,
in preference to those rigid but divine truths, contained in the
New Testament.
As it appears to be our reasonable duty to improve our faculties,
and by that means to render ourselves useful ; it is necessary and
very agreeable, to be well informed of our own language, and the
Latin, as being the most permanent ; and the French, as being
the most in general request. The simple beauties of mathematics
appear to be so excellent an exercise to the understanding, that
they ought on no account to be omitted, and are perhaps scarcely
6
MEMOIE OF THE LIFE
[1792.
less essential, than a competent knowledge of ancient and modern
history, geography, and chronology. To which may be added,
a knowledge of the most approved branches of natural history,
and a capacity of drawing from nature, in order to promote that
knowledge, and facilitate the pursuit of it. As a great portion
of a woman's life ought to be passed, in at least regulating the
subordinate affairs of a family ; she should work plain work
neatly herself, understand the cutting out of linen ; also, she
should not be ignorant of the common proprieties of a table, or
deficient in the economy of any of the most minute affairs of a
family ; it should be here observed, that gentleness of manner is
indispensably necessary in women ; to say nothing of that polished
behaviour, that adds a charm to every qualification ; to both of
which, it appears pretty certain, children may be led without
vanity or afi'ectation, by amiable and judicious instruction.
As children are not without some latent sense of their duty to
their Maker, perhaps the following observations would not be
amiss to offer, when they first go to a place of worship. Since
we know that He, who gave us life, health, and strength of body,
has given us an understanding mind, which will shew us what is
reasonable and right to do ; we ought to consider, whether it is
not right to love and obey that excellent Being, who has certainly
placed us here on earth and surrounded us with blessings and
enjoyments, that we may become as He would have us ; that is,
good ; and that we should adore and love Him at all times ; but
as many things happen to lead the mind from this adoration and
love of God, which is His du.e, and our truest enjoyment ; it is
necessary to retire with our friends and neighbours from hurry
and business, that we may think of Him who delights to bless us,
and will consider us as His children, if we love Him as a heavenly
Father. Do not, then, my dear child, sufier thy thoughts to
wander, or to dwell upon trifles, when thou art most immediately
before Him, whom thovi must strive to love, with all thy heart
and soul.
In the year 1786, Mr. and Mrs. Gurney removed to Earlham
Hall, a seat of the Bacon family, about two miles from Norwich.
Mr. Gumey subsequently purchased an adjoining property, thus
1792.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
7.
adding to the range and variety afforded to his large young party,
by that pleasant home. Earlham has peculiar charms from its
diversified scenery. The house is large, old, and irregular ; placed
in the centre of a well-wooded park. The river Wensum, a clear
winding stream, flows by it. Its banks ; overhung by an avenue of
ancient timber trees, formed a favourite resort of the young
people ; there, in the summer evenings, they would often meet to
walk, read, or sketch. On the south-front of the house extends
a noble lawn, flanked by groves of trees growing from a carpet of
wild flowers, moss, and long grass. Every nook, every green path
at Earlham, tells a tale of the past, and recalls to those who
remember the time when they were peopled by that joyous party ;
the many loved ones of the number ; who, having shared with
one another the pleasures of youth, the cares of maturer age, and
above all, the hope of Immortality, are now together at rest !
Of the twelve children of Mr. and Mrs. Gurney, nine were
born before their removal to Earlham ; one of them died in in-
fancy. The three youngest sons were born after their settlement
there.
The mode of Ufa at Bramerton was continued with little altera-
tion at Earlham, till November, 1792, when it pleased God to
remove from this large family, the kind mistress, — the loving
wife,— the devoted mother. She died after an illness of tluee
weeks, leaving eleven children, the eldest scarcely seventeen, the
youngest, not two years old. During a period of comparative
leisui-e, Elizabeth Fry occupied herself in perusing her early
journals. She thought it well to destroy all that were written
before the year 1797, and to substitute the following sketch of
their contents, assisted by her own recollections.
Dagenham, Eighth Month 23rcZ, 1828. — My earliest recollec-
tions are, I should think, soon after I was two years old ; my
father at that time had two houses, one in Norwich, and one at
3
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1792.
Bramerton, a sweet country place, situated on a Common, near a
pretty village ; here, I believe, many of my early tastes were
formed, though we left it to reside at Earlham, when I was about
five years old. The impressions then received remain lively on
my recollection ; the delight in the beauty and wild scenery in
parts of the Common, the trees, the flowers, and the little rills,
that abounded on it, the farm houses, the village school, and the
different poor • people and their cottages ; particularly a poor
woman with one arm, whom we called one-armed Betty ; another
neighbour, Greengrass, and her strawberry beds round a little
pond ; our gardener, who lived near a large piece of water, and
used to bring fish from it ; here, I think, my great love for the
country, the beauties of nature, and attention to the poor, began.
My mother was most dear to me, and the walks she took with
me in the old-fashioned garden, are as fresh with me, as if only
just passed ; and her telling me about Adam and Eve being driven
out of Paradise : I always considered it must be just like our
garden at Bramerton. I remember that my spirits were not
strong ; that I frequently cried if looked at, and used to say that
my eyes were weak ; but I remember much pleasure and little
suffering, or particular tendency to naughtiness, up to this period.
Fear about this time began to show itself, of people and things :
I remember being so much afraid of a gun, that I gave up an
expedition of pleasure with my father and mother, because there
was a gun in the carriage. I was also exceedingly afraid of the
dark, and suffered so acutely from being left alone without a light
after I vrmt to bed, that I believe my nervous system was in-
jured in consequence of it ; also, I had so great a dread of
bathing, (to which I was at times obliged to submit) that at
the first sight of the sea, when we were as a family going to stay
by it, it would make me crj ; indeed, fear was so strong a prin-
ciple in my mind, as greatly to mar the natural pleasure of child-
hood. I am now of opinion, that it Would have been much more
subdued, and great suffering spared, by its having been still more
yielded to ; by having a light left in my room ; not being long
left alone ; and never forced to bathe ; for I do not at all doubt
that it partly arose from that nervous susceptible constitution,
that has at times, throughout my life, caused me such real and
1792.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
9
deep suffering. I know not what would have been the conse-
quence, had I had any other than a most careful and wise
mother, and judicious nurses, or had I been alarmed, as too many
children are, by false threats of what might happen.
I had, as well as a fearful, rather a reserved mind, for I never
remember telling of my many painful fears, though I must often
have shown them by weeping when left in the dark, and on other
occasions : this reserve made me little understood, and thought
very little of, except by my mother and one or two others. I was
considered and called very stupid and obstinate. I certainly did
not like learning, nor did I, I believe, attend to my lessons, partly
from a delicate state of health, that produced languor of mind
as well as body ; but, I think, having the name of being stujnd,
really tended to make me so, and discoui'aged my efforts to learn.
I remember having a poor, not to say low, opinion of myself, and
used to think that I was so very inferior to my sisters, Catherine
and Rachel. I believe I had not a name only for being obstinate,
for my nature had then a strong tendency that way ; and I was
disposed to a spirit of contradiction, always ready to see things a
little differently from others, and not willing to yield my senti-
ments to theirs.
My natural affections were very strong from my early child-
hood, at times almost overwhelmingly so ; such was the love for
my mother, that the thought that she might die and leave me
used to make me weep after I went to bed, and for the rest of
the family, notwithstanding my fearful nature, my childlike wish
was, that two large walls might crush us all together, that we
might die at once, and thus avoid the misery of each other's
death. I seldom, if I could help it, left my mother's side, I
watched her when asleep in the day with exquisite anxiety, and
used to go gently to her bed-side to listen, from the awful
fear that she did not breathe ; in short, I may truly say, it
amounted to deep reverence, that I felt for my father and mother.
I never remember, as a little child, but once being punished by
my mother ; and she then mistook tears of sorrow for tears of
naughtiness, a thing that deeply impressed me, and I have never
forgotten the pain it gave me. Although I do not imply that I
had no faults, far from it, as some of the faults of my childhood
10
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1792.
are very lively in my recollection; yet from my extreme love
and fear, many of these faults were known almost only to
myself. j\Iy imagination was lively, and I once remember,
and only once, telling a real untruth with one of my sisters and
one of my brothers. "We saw a bright light one morning,
which we represented far above the reality, and upon the real
thing being shown us that we had seen, we made it out not to
be it. My remembrance is of the pleasure of my childhood,
being almost spoiled through fear, and my religious impressions,
such as I had, were accompanied by gloom : on this account, I
tliink the utmost care needed, in representing religious truth to
children, that fearful views of it should be most carefully avoided,
lest it should give a distaste for that which is most precious.
Firet show them the love and mercy of God in Christ Jesus, and
the sweetness and blessedness of his service ; and such things in
scripture, for instance as Abraham"'s sacrifice, should be carefully
explained to them. I think I suffered much in my youth from
the most tender nervous system ; I certainly felt symptoms of ill
health before my mother died, that I thought of speaking to her
about, but never did, partly because I did not know how to
explain them ; but they ended afterwards in very severe attacks of
illness. I have always thought being forced to bathe was one
cause of this, and I mention it, because I believe it a dangerous
thing to do to children. What care is needful not to force
children to learn too much, as it not only injiu-es them, but
gives a distaste for intellectual pursuits. Instruction should be
adapted to their condition, and communicated in an easy and
agreeable way.
How great is the importance of a wise mother, directing the
tastes of her cHldren in very early life, and judiciously influencing
their affections. I remember with pleasure my mother's beds for
wild flowers, which, with delight, I used, as a child, to attend to
with her ; it gave me that pleasure in obsernng their beauties and
varieties, that though I never have had time to become a botanist,
few can imagine, in my many journeys, how I have been pleased
and refreshed, by observing and enjoying the wild flowers on
my way. Again, she collected shells, and had a cabinet, and
bought one for Rachel and myself, where we placed our curiosities ;
1792.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
11
and I may truly say, in the midst even of deep trouble, and often
most weighty engagements of a religious and philanthropic nature,
I have derived advantage, refreshment, and pleasure, from my
taste for these things, making collections of them, and various
natural curiosities, although, as with the flowers, I have not
studied them scientifically.
My mother also encouraged my most close friendship with my
sister Rachel, and we had our pretty light closet, our books, our
pictures, our curiosities, our tea things, all to ourselves ; and as
far as I can recollect, we unitedly partook of these pleasures,
without any of the little jealousies, or the quarrels of childhood.
My mother, as far as she knew, really trained us up in the fear
and love of the Lord ; my deep impression is, that she was a holy
devoted follower of the Lord Jesus ; but that her understand-
ing was not fuUy enlightened as to the fulness of gospel truth ;
she taught us as far as she knew, and I now remember the solemn
religious feelings I had whilst sitting in silence with her, after
reading the scriptures, and a Psalm before we went to bed. I
have no doubt that her prayers were not in vain in the Lord. She
died when I was twelve years old ; the remembrance of her illness
and death is sad, even to the present day.
CHAPTER II.
1790 — 1798. Sketch of female society — Circumstances of Elizabeth
Gurney and her sisters — Her character and habits — Natural qualities
as a young person — Absence of religious knowledge — Established
principles requisite to happiness — William Savery comes to Norwich
on a religious visit — General view of the origin and opinions of the
Quakers — Effects of WiUiam Savery's preaching — Description by
himself — Account by one of her sisters — Her own journal.
Among the vast changes of the last century, there was no
change greater than that which took place in the education of
women.
Addison, and his coadjutors, were among the foremost to teach
the women of modern England, that they possessed powers of
mind, and capabilities of usefulness.
Many, as they sipped their coffee, with the Spectator of the
morning in their hand, were awakened to the consciousness of a
higher destiny for woman, than the labour of the tapestry frame,
or pursuits of an entirely frivolous nature. A taste for reading
became more or less general. The heavy wisdom of Johnson, the
lighter wit of Swift, the satire of Pope, the pathos of Gray, and
the close painting of Goldsmith, found among women not only
those who could enjoy, but who could appreciate their different
excellencies. Mrs. Montague, Mrs. Carter, Mrs. Chapone, with
a group of gifted friends and associates, proved to the world the
possibility of high literary attainments existing with every femi-
nine grace and virtue. The stimulus was given, but like all
other changes in society, the opposite extreme was reached, before
the right and reasonable was discovered. Infidelity was making
slow, though sure advances upon the Continent. Rousseau and
1792.]
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE, &C.
13
Voltaire were but types of the state of feeling and principles in
France. The effects gradually extended to our own country, and
England has to blush for the perversion of female talent, the evil
influence of which, was only counteracted by shewing as a beacon
light, to warn others from shipwreck. Science and philosophy, so
called, advanced and flourished, but by their side flourished also
the Upas tree of infidelity, poisoning with its noxious breath
the flowers and the fruits, otherwise so pleasant to the eye, and so
good for the use of man. The writings of Hannah More, were
well calculated to enlighten and improve her sex ; she spoke as
woman can alone speak to women ; but she was then only rising
into celebrity, and as an author little known.
Norwich had not escaped the general contagion. On the con-
trary, at the period of which we speak, it was noted for the charm,
the talent, and the scepticism of the society of the town and
neighboiu-hood. The death of Mrs. Gurney, had left her seven
daughters, unprotected by a mother's care, to pursue the difficult
path of early womanhood.
They appear to have been rich in attraction and talent, lively
and original, possessing a peculiar freshness of character, with
singular purity of purpose, and warmth of affection. But their
faith was obscure, and their principles necessarily unfijxed and
wavering. They appreciated the beauty and excellence of reli-
gion ; but it was more natural than revealed religion with which
they were acquainted.
There was something of mysticism amongst the Quakers of that
day, and by no means the clear and general acknowledgment of
the doctrine of the " Trinity m Unity," as revealed in the New
Testament, which is now to be met with amongst the greater
part of the Society of " Friends." To the present time, that
expression, as designating the Deity, is not in use among them,
from its not being found in the Bible. The family of Mr. Gurney,
thus left to their own resources, unaccustomed to the study of
14
MEMOIR OF THK LIFE
[1792.
the scriptures, and with no other sources of information from
which to learn, for a time were permitted to " stumble upon the
dark mountains, seeking rest and finding none."
These remarks apply especially to the three elder daughters,
as they gradually advanced into life. The four younger ones,
sheltered in the school-room, were comparatively spared the diffi-
culties through which their sisters were pioneering the way. Mr.
Gurney's occupations, both public and private, and his naturally
trustful disposition, prevented his seeing all the dangers to which
they were exposed. They formed many acquaintances, and some
friendships, with persons greatly gifted by nature, but fearfully
tainted by the prevailing errors of the day. Great pain and bitter
disappointment resulted from these connexions ; but demand-
ing only an allusion here, as they indirectly affected EUzabeth
through the sufferings of others, and the experience gained to
herself
To the gaieties of the world, in the usual acceptation of the
term, they were but little exposed. Music and dancing are not
allowed by Friends ; though a scruple, as to the former, is by no
means universal. Mr. Gurney had no objection to music : they
had all a taste for it, though almost uncultivated ; some of them
sang dehghtfully. The sweet and thrilling pathos of their native
warblings are still remembered with pleasui-e by those who heard
them, especially the duets of Rachel and Elizabeth. They danced
occasionally in the large anti-room leading to the drawing-room,
but with little of the spirit of display so often manifested on these
occasions. It was more an effusion of young joyous hearts, who
thus sought and found an outlet for their mirth. When her health
permitted it, no one of the party entered with more zest into
these amusements than Elizabeth. Her figure tall, and at that
time slight and gTaceful, was peculiarly fitted for dancing. She
was also an excellent horsewoman, and rode fearlessly and well ;
but she suffered much from delicacy of constitution, and was
1795.] OF ELIZABETH FRY. 15
liable to severe nervous attacks, which often impeded her joining
her sisters in their different objects and pursuits. In countenance,
she is described as having been as a young person very sweet and
pleasing, with a profusion of soft flaxen hair, though, perhaps,
not so glowing and handsome as some of her sisters.
She had much native grace, and to many people was very
attractive. Elizabeth was not studious by nature, and was, as a
child, though gentle and quiet in temper, self-willed and deter-
mined. In a letter, written before she was three years old, her
mother thus mentions her : — " My dove-like Betsey scarcely ever
offends, and is, in every sense of the word, truly engaging." Her
dislike to learning proved a serious disadvantage to her after slie
lost her mother ; her education, consequently, being defective
and unfinished. In natural talent, she was quick and penetrat-
ing, and had a depth of originality very uncommon. As she grew
older, enterprise and benevolence were two predominant features
in her character. In contemplating her peculiar gifts, it is won-
derful to observe the adaptation of her natural qualities to her
future career ; and how, through the transforming power of
divine grace, each one became subservient to the highest pur-
poses. Her natural timidity changed to the opposite virtue of
courage, but with such holy moderation and nice discretion, as
never failed to direct it aright. The touch of obstinacy she
displayed as a child, became that finely tempered decision and
firmness, which enabled her to execute her projects for the good
of her feUow-creatures. That which was in childhood something
not unlike cunning, ripened into the most uncommon penetration,
long-sightedness, and skill in influencing the minds of those
around her. Her disinclination to the common methods of learning,
appeared to be connected with much original thought, and a mind
acting on its own resources ; for she certainly always possessed
more genius and ready quick comprehension, than application or
argument.
16
MEMOIB OF THE LIFE
[1797.
Such were the circumstances, and such the characteristics of
Elizabeth Gumcy and her sisters, after the death of their mother :
and years passed on, with few changes, but such as necessarily
came with the lapse of time, and their advance in age. But He
who had purposes of mercy towards them ; in His own way, and
in His own good time, was preparing for them emancipation from
their doubts, and light from their darkness. Wonderful is it to
mark how, by little and little, through various instruments,
through mental conflicts, through bitter experience, He gradually
led them, each one, into the meridian light of day — the glorious
liberty of the children of God.
At a time when religion in a more gloomy form might not have
gained a hearing ; when the graver countenance of rebuke would
probably have been unheeded, a gentleman became acquainted
with the Earlham family, of high principles, and cultivated mind.
With him the sisters formed a strong and lasting friendship.
He addressed himself to their understandings, on the grand
doctrines of Christianity ; he referred them to the written word
as the rule of life ; he lent them, and read with them, books of a
religious tendency. He treated religion, as such, with reverence ;
and although himself a Roman Catholic, he abstained from every
controversial topic, nor ever used his influence, directly or in-
directly, in favour of his own church. There was another indi-
vidual who proved an important instrument, in leading the sisters
to sound views of religion, though, when first acquainted with them,
herself wandering in the wilderness of doubt, if not of error.
This was Marianne Galton, afterwards Mrs. Schimmel Penninck.*
Being a highly educated person, of great mental power, and
accustomed to exercise her abilities in the use of her reason and
an honest search after truth ; she acquired considerable influence
over them. As the truth of revelation opened upon her own
* Authoress of a Tour to Alet, and the Grande Chattreuse, &c., (fee.
1797.]
OF ELIZARETH FKY.
17
understanding, and her heart became influenced by it ; they shared
in her advance, and profited by her experience. There were other
individuals with whom they associated, whose influence was
desirable, but less powerful, than that of either Miss Galton, or
Mr. Pitchford.
They appear also to have derived advantage, at times, from the
religious visits of Friends to Earlham. The family of Mr.
Gurney were in the habit of attending no place of worship, but
the Friends' meeting. The attendance of Elizabeth was con-
tinually impeded by want of health, and it is diflicult to know
when the habit of absenting herself might have been broken
through, but for her uncle, Joseph Gumey ; who urged the duty
upon her, and encouraged her to make the attempt. He was a
decided Friend, and had much influence with her, both then, and
during her future life. She was ready, indeed, to essay any
thing, that might tend to satisfy her conscience, or meet the
cravings of her heart, for a something which as yet she had not
obtained. There is occasionally to be met with in the character
of fallen man, a longing after perfection ; after that which can
alone satisfy the immortal spirit ; this she experienced in no
common measure. Her Journal is replete with desires after
"virtue" and "truth." She seeks and finds God in His works,
but as yet she had not found Him, as He stands revealed in the
page of inspiration.
January, 1797. — My mind is in so dark a state, that I see
every thing through a black medium.
Ajyril. — Why do I wish so much for the Prince* to come ?
Pride, alas ! is the cause. Do such feelings hurt my mind ?
they may not, in this instance, but if given way to, they are
difficult to overcome. How am I to overcome them ?
April. — Without passions of any kind how different I should
* H. R. H. William Frederick, afterwards Duke of Gloucester, then
quartered at Norwich.
VOL. I. c
IS
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1797.
be, I would not give them up, but I sliould like to have them
under subjection ; but it appears to me, as I feel, impossible to
govern them, my mind is not strong enough, as I at times think
they do no hurt to others. But am I sure they will hurt no one ?
I believe by not governing myself in little things, I may by
degrees become a despicable character, and a curse to society ;
therefore, my doing wrong is of consequence to others, as well as
to myself "As the beams of the sun irradiate the earth, and
yet remain where they were, so it is, in some proportion, with an
holy mind, that illustrates all our actions, and yet adheres to its
original. ' ' — Sen eca's Mo rals.
April 25th. — I feel by experience, how much entering into the
world hurts me ; worldly company, I think, materially injures, it
excites a false stimulus, such as a love of pomp, pride, vanity, jea-
lousy, and ambition ; it leads to think about dress, and such
trifles, and when out of it, we fly to novels and scandal, or some-
thing of that kind, for entertainment. I have lately been given
up a good deal to worldly passions ; by what I have felt I can
easily imagine how soon I should be quite led away.
29th. — I met the Prince, it showed me the folly of the world ;
my mind feels very flat after this storm of pleasure.
May 16th. — There is a sort of luxury in giving way to the
feelings ! I love to feel for the sorrows of others, to pour wine
and oil into the wounds of the afflicted ; there is a luxury in
feeling the heart glow, whether it be with joy or sorrow. I think
the difierent periods of life may well be compared to the seasons.
First, we are in the spring, only buds are to be seen ; next, our
characters are blown, and it is summer ; autumn follows, and there
are then many remains of summer, and beautiful ones too ; there
springs also the best fruit from the summer flower. Winter must
come, it will follow in its coui'se ; there is not much more pleasure
then, than collecting a few solitary berries, and playing with
the snow and ice.
I like to think of eveiy thing, to look at mankind ; I love to
" look through Nature up to Nature's God.'" I have no more
religion than that, and in the little I have I am not the least devo-
tional, but when I admire the beauties of nature, I cannot help
thinking of the source from whence such beauties flow. I feel it
1797.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
19
a support : I believe firmly that all is guided for the best by an
invisible power, therefore I do not fear the evils of life so much.
I love to feel good — I do what I can to be kind to everybody.
I have many faults which I hope in time to overcome.
I8th. — Most likely about a hundred years from this time,
neither one person, nor any thing that has life, will be alive.
What is still more wonderful, is that all should be so continually
chano-ino;, almost without our observation.
Mo7iday, 21si. — I am seventeen to-day. Am I a happier or a
better creature than I was this time twelvemonths ? I know I
am happier; I think I am better. I hope I shall be much better
this day year than I am now. I hope to be quite an altered per-
son, to have more knowledge, to have my mind in greater order ;
and my heart too, that, wants to be put in order as much, if not
more, than any part of me, it is in such a fly-away state ; but I
think if ever it were settled on one object it would never, no
never, fly away any more ; it would rest quietly and happily on
the heart that was open to receive it, it will then be most constant ;
it is not my fault it now flies away, it is owing to circumstances.
SOi/i. — It is a great comfort to me that life is short, and soon
passes away ; yet, it is certainly a pleasure or blessing to exist, I
think I have now no reason to wish to die, I am so well ; but I
must own with ill health, such as I used to have, life is a burden ;
perhaps, I now think worse of it than I did when I had it, for the
imagination increases evils at a distance, as it does every thing
else ; I was supported through it, whilst it lasted : though I was
very unhappy, I could not call myself a miserable being. Ill
health is certainly a deprivation of the powers of life ; we do but
half live when ill : my fate is guided by an all- wise and all-vir-
tuous Director, I shall not be ill, unless it is right I should be so.
Monday, June. — I am at this present time in an odd state, I
am like a ship put out to sea without a pilot ; I feel my heart and
mind so over burdened, I want some one to lean upon.
(^Written on a bright summer's morning.')
Is there not a ray of perfection amidst the sweets of this morn-
ing ? I do think there is something perfect from which all good
flows.
20^A. — If I have long to live in this world, may I bear mis-
c 2
20
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1797.
fortunes with fortitude ; do what I can to alleviate the sorrows
of others, exert what power I have to increase happiness ; try to
govern my passions by reason, and strictly adhere to what I think
right.
July 7th. — I have seen several things in myself and others, I
never before remarked ; but I have not tried to improve myself,
I have given way to my passions, and let them have command
over me. I have known my faults, and not corrected them, and
now I am determined I will once more try, with redoubled ardour,
to overcome my wicked inclinations ; I must not flirt ; I must not
ever be out of temper with the children ; I must not contradict
without a cause ; I must not mump when my sisters are liked
and I am not ; I must not allow myself to be angry ; I must not
exaggerate, which I am inclined to do. I must not give way to
luxury ; I must not be idle in mind, I must try to give way to
every good feeling, and overcome every bad ; I will see what I
can do, if I had but perseverance, I could do all that I wish, I
will try. I have lately been too satirical, so as to hurt some-
times ; remember, it is always a fault to hurt others.
8th. — A much better day, though many faults.
10th. — Some poor people were here ; I do not think I gave
them what I did, with a good heart. I am inclined to give away ;
but for a week past, owing to not having much money, I have been
mean and extravagant. Shameful ! Whilst I live, may I be
generous ; it is in my nature, and I will not overcome so good a
feeling. I am inclined to be extravagant, and that leads to
meanness, for those who will throw away a good deal, are apt to
mind giving a little.
llth. — I am in a most idle mind, and inclined to have an
indolent dissipated day ; but 1 will try to overcome it, and see
how far I can. I am well, oh, most inestimable of comforts !
Happy, happy, I, to be so well; how good, how virtuous,
ought I to be ! May what I have suffered be a lesson to
me, to feel for those who are ill, and alleviate their sorrows
as far as lies in my power ; let it teach nfe never to forget
the blessings I enjoy. I ought never to be unhappy ; look
back at this time last year, how ill I was, how miserable ; yet I
was supported through it ; God will support through the suffering
1797.]
OF ELTZABKTII FRY.
•21
He inflicts ; if I were devotional, I should fall on my knees,
and be most grateful for the blessings I enjoy ; a good father, one
whom I dearly love, sisters formed after my own heart, friends
whom I admire, and good health, which gives a 'relish to all.
Company to dinner ; I must beware of not being a flirt, it is an
abominable character ; I hope I shall never be one, and yet I
fear I am one now a little. Be careful not to talk at random.
Beware, and see how well I can get through this day, without one
foolish action. If I do pass this day without one foolish action,
it is the fii'st I ever passed so. If I pass a day with only a few
foohsh actions, I may think it a good one.
loth. — This book is quite a little friend to my heart ; it is
next to communicating my feelings to another person. I would
not but write in it for something, for it is most comfortable to
read it over and see the difi"erent workings of my heart and soul.
oQth. — Pride and vanity are too much the incentives to most
of the actions of men, they produce a love of admiration, and in
thinking of the opinions of others, we are too apt to forget the
monitor within. We should first look to ourselves, and try to
make ourselves virtuous, and then pleasing. Those who are
truly virtuous, not only do themselves good, but they add to the
good of all. All have a portion entrusted to them, of the general
good, and those who cherish and preserve it, are blessings to
society at large ; and those who do not, become a curse. It is
wonderfully ordered, how in acting for our own good, we promote
the good of others. My idea of religion, is, not for it to unfit us
for the duties of life, like a nun who leaves them for prayer and
thanksgiving ; but I think it should stimulate and capacitate
us to perform these duties properly. Seeing my father low this
evening, I have done all I can to make him comfortable, I feel it
one of my first duties ; I hope he will always find in me a most
true friend and afiectionate daughter.
August \st. — I have done little to-day, I am so very idle ;
instead of improving I fear I go back ; I think I may improve,
being so young, but I also thinlc there is every chance of my dis-
improving ; my inclinations lead me to be an idle, flirting,
worldly, girl ; I sec what would be acting right ; I have neither
activity nor perseverance in what I think right. I am like one
22
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1797.
setting out on a journey, if I set out on the wrong road, and do not
try to recover the right one, before I have gone far, I shall most
likely lose my way for ever, and every step I take, the more diffi-
cult shall I find it to return, therefore, the temptation will be
gi"eater to go on, till I get to destruction. On th€ contrary, if
now, whilst I am innocent of any great faults, I turn into the
right path, I shall feel more and more contented every step I
take, and if I do now and then err a little from the proper path,
I shall not find it so hard to return to it, for I shall by degrees
find the road to vice more and more unpleasant. Trifles occupy
me far too much, such as dress, &c., &;c. I find it easier to
acknowledge my vices than my follies.
Qth. — I have a cross to-night. I had very much set my mind
on going to the Oratorio, the prince is to be there, and by all
accounts it will be quite a grand sight, and there will be the
finest music ; but if my father does not like me to go, much as I
wish it, I will give it up with pleasure, if it be in my power,
without a murmur. — I went to the Oratorio, I enjoyed it, but
spoke sadly at random ; what a bad habit ! !
I'Uh. — I do not know if I shall not soon be rather religious,
because I have thought lately, what a support, it is through life ;
it seems so delightful to depend upon a superior power, for all
that is good ; it is at least always having the bosom of a friend
open to us, (in imagination) to rest all our cares and sorrows
upon ; and what must be our feelings to imagine that friend per-
fect, and guiding aU and every thing, as it should be guided. I
think anybody who had real faith, could never be unhappy ; it
appears the only certain source of support, and comfort in this
life, and what is best of all, it draws to virtue, and if the idea be
ever so ill founded, that leads to that gi'eat object, why should we
shun it ? Eeligion has been misused and corrupted, that is no
reason why religion itself is not good. I fear being religious, in
case I should be enthusiastic.
\5th. — For a few days past, I have been in a worldly state,
dissipated, a want of thought, idle, relaxed and stupid, aU outside,
no inside. I feel I am a contemptible fine lady. May I be pre-
served from continuing so, is the ardent prayer of my good man,
but my evil man tells me I shall pray in vain. I will try. I fear
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
for myself, I feel in the course of a little time I shall be all outside
flippery, vain, proud, conceited ; I could use improper words at
myself, but my good man will not let me. But I am good in
something, it is wicked to despair of myself, it is the way to
make me what I desire not to be, I hope I shall always be vir-
tuous ; can I be really wicked ? I may be so, if I do not over-
come my first weak inclinations, I wish I had more solidity, and
less fluidity in my disposition. I feel my own weakness, and
insufficiency to bear the evils and rubs of life. I must try by
every stimulus in my power, to strengthen myself both bodily and
mentally, it can only be done by activity and perseverance.
\dth. — Idle and relaxed in mind, greatly dissipated by hearing
the band, &c. &;c. Music has a great effect on me, it at times
makes me feel almost beside myself.
ZQth. — " Come what, come may, time and the hour run through
the roughest day, " a very sad and trying day. Tried by being poorly,
by others, and by myself ; very far from what I ought to be.
Sept. 3rd. — There is much difference between being obstinate
and steady, I am obstinate when I contradict, for the sake of con-
tradiction ; I am steady, when I keep to what I really think right.
I am too apt to contradict, whether I shoiJd or not. If I am
bid to do a thing, my spirit revolts ; if I am asked to do a thing, I
am willing.
December. — A thought passed my mind, that if I had some
religion, I should be superior to what I am, it would be a bias to
better actions ; I think I am by degrees, losing many excellent
qualities. I am more cross, more proud, more vain, more extra-
vagant. I lay it to my great love of gaiety, and the world. I feel,
I know I am falling. I do believe if I had a little true religion,
I should have a greater support than I have now ; in virtue, my
mind wants a stimulus ; never, no never, did mind want one
more : but I have the greatest fear of religion, because I never saw
a person religious, who was not enthusiastic.
January, 1798. — I must die! I shall die ! wonderful, death
is beyond comprehension. To leave life, and all its interests,
and be almost forgotten by those we love. What a comfort, must
a real faith in religion be, in the hour of death ; to have a firm
belief, of entering into everlasting joy. I have a notion of such
24
MEMOIR OF THE LIVE
[1798.
a thing, but I am sorry to say, I have no real faith in any sort of
religion ; it must be a comfort, and support in affliction, and I
know enough of life to see, how great a stimulus is wanted, to sup-
port through the evils that are inflicted, and to keep in the path
of virtue. If religion be a support, why not get it ?
lith.— I think it almost impossible to keep strictly to principle,
without religion ; I don't feel any real religion ; I should think
those feelings impossible to obtain, for even if I thought all
the Bible was true, I do not think I could make myself feel it : I
think I never saw any person, who appeared so totally destitute of
it. I fear I am by degrees, falling away from the path of virtue
and truth.
] 6th. — My mind is in a state of fermentation, I believe I am
going to be religious, or some such thing.
18th. — I am a bubble, without reason, without beauty of mind
or person ; I am a fool. I daily fall lower in my own estimation.
What an infinite advantage it would be to me, to occupy my time
and thoughts well. I am now seventeen, and if some kind, and
great circumstance does not happen to me, I shall have my talents
devoured by moth and rust. They will lose their brightness, lose
their virtue, and one day they will prove a curse, instead of a
blessing. Dreaded day ! !
I must use extreme exertion to act really right, to avoid idle-
ness and dissipation.
It was on the 4th February, 1798, at the Friends' Meeting at
Norwich, that Elizabeth Gumey appears for the first time, to have
had her understanding opened to receive the gospel of Christ.
The appointed instniment of this, to her most happy and won-
derful change, was William Savery, an American Friend, who
had come to England to pay what is termed, in the language of
Friends, a religious visit to this country. He appears to have
been sound in the Christian faith, and to have laid due stress on
the great doctrine of the atonement. He was a strict Friend ;
earnest in urging a faithful obedience to the immediate guidings
of the Spirit of God, yet careful, lest from any want of watchful-
ness and humility the youthful mind should be led into error.
1798.] OF ELIZABETH FRY. 25
From the time of their founder, George Fox, it has been the
liabit of Friends to travel occasionally, as ministers or preachers,
in their own and other countries. There is needed but a glance
- at their origin and tenets ; to perceive, that, this must have
formed an integral part of their principles. When George Fox
entered upon his remarkable career ; the horizon in these realms
was dark indeed ; but lowering as were the clouds which
threatened the state ; over the church of Christ, still heavier ones
appeared to be impending.
The work of the Reformation had been by many considered as
incomplete ; though, throughout the reign of Elizabeth they had
patiently waited, hoping that her successor, trained in the school
of Knox, and the Scottish Reformers, would complete the v»-ork
which they conceived to be but just begun. So far from their
expectations being realized, James, on many occasions, shewed an
obvious leaning to the religion of his mother; and the same spirit
was stiU more clearly displayed by his successor, Charles. Under
the counsels of Archbishop Laud, the King permitted, if he did
not encourage the attempt, to restore many Romish rites and
superstitions. Great laxity, even license, was allowed the people
in habits and manners ; whilst stringent laws were enforced, to
bind men's consciences and produce uniformity of opinion. There
were persons, who, though they deplored this state of things, were
yet content to pursue a course of personal piety and virtue. Some
individuals found in Puritanism, a religion consonant to their
feelings ; many embraced the doctrine of the Anabaptists ; but
others remained dissatisfied, shrinking from papal darkness,
which again threatened to cover the land ; distrustful of the harsh
and exclusive spirit of the Puritans, and alarmed at the ex-
cesses of the Anabaptists, they sought a deeper life in religion,
and a more spiritual worship of Almighty God. Apparently
to this juncture, and to this state of feeling, may be attributed
the origin of Quakerism.
26
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
The parents of George Fox were members of the Established
Church of England ; and for a time he conformed to the external
religious observances in which he had been educated ; but his soul
panted for the "waters of life," nor could he obtain rest until, to use
his own expression, " He who hath the key did open and the Father
of Life drew him to His Son by His Spirit."* Having thus been led
himself into experimental acquaintance with vital godliness, he
desired that others might partake with him, in this glorious pri-
vilege ; and from that time, he devoted a large portion of his life to
travelling from place to place, to declare "the truth" as presented
to his own mind. This chiefly consisted in ui'ging upon his hearers,
that the Light of Life was within them, and by obedience to its dic-
tates, man might be brought to the saving knowledge of God ; hence,
he was led to the conviction, that he was called to bear testimony
to the great and neglected Truth, that the "light that lighteneth
every man that cometh into the world," must be sought by each
individual in the recesses of his own bosom, in silence, in patient
waiting, in pureness, in abstraction from outward things ; and that
he was to make a consistent protest and passive opposition to
every thing that proceeded from the world, and had no savour of
Christ. That his dwelling so much upon the doctrine of Christ,
being come in the Spirit, was not intended to the disparagement of
the doctrine of Christ, having come in the flesh, was proved by the
answers he gave to the following questions : he was asked why
Christ cried out on the cross, " My God, my God, why hast Thou
forsaken me and why He said, " If it be possible let this cup
pass from me, yet not my mil, but Thine be done." George Fox
replied, " That at that time, the sins of all mankind were upon
Him, and their iniquities and transgressions with which He was
wounded, and which He was to bear, and be an offering for, as He
was man ; but that He died not as He was God. So in that He
* George Fox, Folio Journal, p. 7. Third Edition. London, 1765.
1798.] OF ELIZABETH FRY. 27
died for all men, tasting death for every man, He was au oflFering
for the sins of the whole world."* Many gradually united in
the views and objects of George Fox ; not that from him they
learned the opinions, which they afterwards assisted in promul-
gating. They, like himself, desired a something, which they
found not, in the persuasions or lofty professions around them.
Politics, and prejudice, and party feeling were rife in the land.
Godliness as the great concern between man and his Maker, in-
dependent of human motive, was scarcely to be met with. Men of
observation and earnestness perceived that the pure gold of
devotion was everywhere alloyed by selfishness or design, and
strove to find in a higher guidance, and the influence of the
Divine Light, a spiritual power capable of controlling alike, in-
dividuals and nations, and bringing them under obedience to the
Law of Christ.
To such men, the message of George Fox, was but an illustra-
tion or echo of their own sentiments, their own hopes, and
expectations. They held that man is able to obey the Divine
will, without the help of outward law or ordinances. They looked
upon salvation as a free gift, offered to all men. They believed
that many would be saved by the Sacrifice of Christ, whose out-
ward ears had never heard his name ; through following the
guidance of that, which St. John describes as " the light shining
in darkness, but the darkness comprehending it not." They
insisted on the importance of the Bible, as the rule of life ; but
maintained that, until the mind of men be illumined by the life-
giving Spirit, it is not able to receive and comprehend its deep
realities. Frequently, with their Bibles in their hands, they ex-
horted or persuaded, enforcing from this source, instruction and
reproof ; but their general mode of worship consisted in silent
waiting upon God ; and believing in the immediate teaching of
the Holy Spirit, one or another as he considered himself called to
* George Fox, Folio Journal, p. 4. Third Edition. London, 1765.
28
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
do so, addi'essed those assembled, in exhortation, or raised his
voice in prayer. Among the persons who entertained these
opinions, were to be found men, of almost every situation and
position in society. The first to proclaim their principles in
London, were Edward Burrough, and Francis Howgill ; the
former, died in Newgate, under hard and lengthened imprison-
ment. The Secretary of IMilton was a Friend, named Thomas
Ellwood ; he had been bom a gentleman, and educated as a
scholar ; his life is a curious history of the spirit and manners of
that time. His account of a visit, before his own change of
principles, to the house of Isaac Penington, an eminent writer
amongst Friends, is very characteristic.
" I mentioned before, that during my father's abode in Lon-
don, in the time of the civil wars ; he contracted a friendship with
a Lady Springett, then a widow, and afterwards married to Isaac
Penington, Esq., to continue which, he sometimes visited them
at their country lodgings, (as at Datchet and at Causham Lodge,
near Reading). And having heard that they were come to live
upon their own estate at Chalfont in Buckinghamshire, (about
fifteen miles from Cowell,) he went one day to visit them there,
and to return at night ; taking me with him. But very much sur-
prised we were, when being come thither, we first heard, then
found, they were become Quakers ; a people we had no knowledge
of, and a name we had tUl then scarce heard of. So great a
change from a free debonair and courtly sort of behaviour (which
we formerly had found them in) to so strict a gravity as they
now received us with, did not a little amuse us, and disappoint
our expectation of such a pleasant \dsit as we used to have, and
had now promised ourselves. Nor could my father have any
opportunity by a private conference with them, to understand the
ground or occasion of this change ; there being some other
strangers with them, (related to Isaac Penington) who came
that morning from London to visit them also.
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
29
" Formypfirt, I sought, and at length found means to cast my-
self into the company of the daughter, whom I found gathering
some flowers in the garden, attended by her maid ; who was also
a Quaker. But when I addressed myself to her, after my ac-
customed manner, with intention to engage her in some discourse
which might introduce conversation on the foot of our former
acquaintance ; though she treated me with a courteous mein,
yet, (young as she was) the gravity of her look and behaviour
struck such an awe upon me, that I found myself not so much
master of myself as to pursue any further converse with her.
Wherefore, asking pardon for my boldness in having introduced
myself into her private walks, I withdrew ; not without some dis-
order (as I thought at least) of mind. We staid dinner, which
was very handsome, and lacked nothing to recommend it to me,
but the want of mirth and pleasant discourse, which we could
neither have with them, nor by reason of them, with one another
amongst ourselves ; the weightiness that was upon their spirits
and countenances keeping down the lightness that would have
been up in us. We staid, notwithstanding, till the rest of the
company ^ook leave of them ; and then, we also doing the same,
returned, not greatly satisfied with our journey, nor knowing what
in particular to find fault with.""*
The name of William Penn belongs to history ; as founder of
the colony of Pennsylvania, and the personal friend of James II.
He united in himself, the qualities of Legislator and Philanthro-
pist ; happy would it have been for the Children of the Soil, had
the practical lessons he taught, in his humane and enlightened
treatment of the Aborigines of North America, been pursued by
Lawgivers and Colonists in later days.
The early Friends were exposed to much persecution, by im-
prisonment, personal ill usage, and the seizure of their property.
* Thomas Ellwood's Life, p. 44, printed 1714.
80
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
Whether prelacy or puritanism prevailed, all who differed from
those in power, were liable to oppression. During the Protectorate,
there were at one time, no less than 4000 Friends imprisoned, for
their religious opinions, some for assembling to worship God, in
the mode which they believed to be right ; many for not taking
off their hats before Magistrates ; others, for refusing to take the
oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy, all swearing being by them
considered as forbidden in our Saviour's command, " Swear not
at all but independently of this scruple against taking any oath,
that of supremacy was peculiarly repugnant to their habit of
viemng the Church, exclusively under its spiritual aspect, the
claim to exercise temporal authority in a spiritual community,
seeming to them a profane and carnal intrusion. Some Friends
suffered severely, for refusing to fight. Their patient endurance,
and unflinching kindness, and attention to one another, through
personal risk and difficulty ; extorted from their persecutors, a
similar testimony to that borne to the brotherly kindness displayed
in the primitive church ; " See how those Christians love one
another." It is inconsistent with the declarations of George Fox,
or with the line of conduct he pursued ; to suppose, that in the
first instance, he entertained the idea of drawing together any
separate body of men under a denomination of their own : but
spiritual, as were the views entertained by himself, and those, who
were of one mind with him, high and holy as was the standard
they desired to uprear ; as the number of Friends increased, it
became necessary, in order, to effect unity of purpose, and co-ope-
ration in action, to establish amongst themselves, a system of
Discipline, or Church Government, which, with slight alterations,
extends in its ramifications at the present day, throughout all
parts of the world, where the Society exists.
It embraces a close and minute superintendence of their
members, as to moral conduct and religious duties ; integrity in
monetary dealings ; the education of their children ; adherence
1798.]
OF KLIZABETII FRY.
31
to certain principles peculiar to themselves, but which they deem
becoming fruits of the Christian character, and liberal care for
the necessities of their own poor. Nor does the benevolence of
Friends end here ; they frequently, as a body, have presented
addresses to Government, in behalf of the distressed and op-
pressed, and have raised considerable sums for their assistance. As
individuals, they are active in promoting Schools, and in support-
ing the Bible Society. They were faithful adherents of Wilber-
force and Clarkson in their lengthened efforts to abolish the slave-
trade ; nor was it a novelty to Friends to espouse this cause ;
George Fox himself wrote upon the subject of the kind and
christian treatment of slaves, to Friends in Barbadoes, " to prepare
them for freedom." John Woolman and Anthony Benezet,
laboured in America, to convince Friends of the sinfulness of
holding slaves ; many joined in these endeavours with such
success, that in the latter days of the Society, Friends universally
emancipated their slaves, and a law amongst them was established,
by which no Friend was permitted to be a slave -holder, on pain of
forfeiting his Membership. In the last great struggle for the Abo-
lition of Slavery itself, the voice of the Society of Friends arose,
as that of one man, they spared neither expense nor exertion to
effect the desired object. They united with Sir T. Fowell Buxton,
and those christian Philanthropists, who had bound themselves
neither to rest nor surrender, till every slave in the British domi-
nions, had obtained in his liberty, the inalienable right of man.
Hospitals, workhouses, and prisons, share the attention of
Friends ; and that not only in their own, but in other countries.
William Allen, though pre-eminent, was but one of many, who
have travelled and laboured for the good of mankind ; inculcating
the benefits of education, of religious tolerance, and a more
enlightened system of Penal Justice. Others have extended their
missionary journeys to remote countries : within the last few
years, we find one, (Daniel Wheeler) visiting the Polynesian
32
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
islands and Australia, and another (James Backhouse) continu-
ing for nearly seven years to labour among the settlers and con-
victs in that colony, besides a long tarriance in Southern Africa.
But, -svhether those journeys are undertaken amongst their
own Society, or more extensively pursued, no one is authorised
to travel in the " work of the ministry," who has not been
acknowledged by Friends as an approved preacher. Even then,
the individual is not permitted to travel, until the "concern"
has been laid before the Monthly Meeting, to which he belongs.
Should it meet with the approbation of the Meeting, a certificate
is given to that eflfect, signed by the Clerk of the Meeting, and
those of the members who incline to annex their names.
Should the journey be likely to prove a long one, or to occupy
much space of time, " the Friend under concern," has again to
bring the matter before the Quarterly Meeting, to wliich he
belongs, and to obtain the concurrence of that larger body, con-
sisting of many Monthly Meetings.
If the projected journey, be intended to extend beyond his own
country, the matter is again laid before the Yearly Meeting of
Ministers and Elders, and the countersign of the Clerk of that
Assembly is needed to render the document complete.
In the present day proselytism enters little, if at all, into the
views of Friends. Their labours are chiefly directed among their
own body, to arousing the careless, consoling the afilicted, and
stimulating the advanced Christian to press forward on his way.
Towards those, not Friends, their errand is somewhat different.
It is by no means their custom to introduce their peculiar tenets
in their religious discourses, but in general terms to urge upon
thcii" hearers the dangers and temptations of the world, to re-
commend a life of holiness, and to set forth the great truths of
Christianity as revealed in the Scriptiares.
It was on such a mission that William Savery ■\'isited this
Country. He travelled through Great Britain and Ireland, and
1798.]
OF ELIZABERII FRY.
33
some parts of the Continent. He was absent from his own
country above two years. Elizabeth Gurney was not the only
person, to whom his influence was signally beneficial. He
possessed considerable natural powers, a cultivated mind, and a
heart eminently devoted to the work in which he was engaged.
In his own Journal William Savery mentions his visit to Nor-
wich : —
" Norwich, First-day, ith of the month. Attended their
Meeting ; some not members stepped in, and there were about
two hundred under oar name ; very few middle aged or young
persons who had a consistent appearance in their dress, indeed, I
thought it the gayest Meeting of Friends I ever sat in, and was
grieved to see it. I expected to pass the Meeting in silent suf-
fering, but at length believed it most for my peace to express a
little, and through gTacious condescension was favoured to relieve
my mind, and many were tendered. Had a meeting in the
evening, in a large Meeting-house, in another part of the town :
there seem to be but few upright standard-bearers left among the
members in this place, yet they are not entirely removed. At-
tended the Public Meeting, and the house, though very large,
could not contain the people by several hundreds, but considering
their crowded situation, many being obliged to stand, they soon
became settled, and through mercy it proved a remarkably open,
satisfactory Meeting, ending in prayer and praise to the Author
of every blessing. The marks of wealth and grandeur are too
obvious in several families of Friends in this place, which made
me sorrowful, yet I saw but little opening to relieve my mind ;
several of the younger branches, though they are enabled, through
divine grace, to see what the Truth leads to, yet it is uncertain
whether, with all the alluring thing's of this world around them,
they will choose the simple, safe path of self-denial."*
* AVilliara Savory's Journal, published by Gilpin, 1844, pp. 27-8.
VOL I. ' D
34
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
Elizabeth's sister, Eichenda, thus describes this eventful day : —
On that day, we, seven sisters, sat as usual in a row, under the
gallery, at Meeting ; I sat by Betsy. William Savery was there :
we liked having Yearly Meeting Friends come to preach ; it was
a little change. Betsy was generally rather restless at meeting ;
and on this day, I remember her very smart boots were a great
amusement to me ; they were purple, laced with scarlet.
At last William Savery began to preach. His voice and
manner were arresting, and we all liked the sound ; her attention
became fixed : at last I saw her begin to weep, and she became a
good deal agitated. As soon as Meeting was over, I have a re-
membrance of her making her way to the men's side of the Meet-
ing, and having found my father, she begged him if she might
dine with William Savery at the Grove,* to which he soon con-
sented, though rather surprised by the request ; we went home as
usual, and, for a wonder, we wished to go again in the afternoon.
I have not the same clear remembrance of this Meeting ; but the
next scene that has fastened itself on my memory, is our return
home in the carriage. Betsy sat in the middle, and astonished
us all by the great feeling she showed. She wept most of the
way home. The next morning, William Savery came to break-
fast, and preached to our dear sister after breakfast, prophesying
of the high and important calhng she would be led into. What
she went through in her own mind, I cannot say, but the results
were most powerful, and most evident. From that day her love
of pleasure and of the world seemed gone.
How deep the impression, made upon the mind of Elizabeth,
her own journal pourtrays.
Sunday, Feburary ^th, 1798. This morning I went to
Meeting, though but poorly, because I wished to hear an American
Friend, named William Savery. Much passed there of a very
* The Residence of her uncle, Joseph Gurney.
1708.]
OF ELTZABETH FKY.
85
interesting nature. I have had a faint light spread over my
mind, at least I believe it is something of that kind, owing to
having been much Avith, and heard much excellence from one
who appears to me, a true Christian. It has caused me to feel a
little religion. My imagination has been worked upon, and I
fear all that I have felt will go off. I fear it now ; though at
first I was frightened, that a plain Quaker should have made
so deep an impression upon me ; but how truly prejudiced in
me to think, that because good came from a Quaker, I should
be led away by enthusiasm and folly. But I hope I am now free
from such fears. I wish the state of enthusiasm I am now in
may last, for to-day I have felt that there is a God ; I have been
devotional, and my mind has been led away from the follies that
it is mostly wrapt up in. We had much serious conversation ;
in short, what he said and what I felt, was like a refreshing shower,
falling upon earth, that had been dried up for ages. It has
not made me unhappy : I have felt ever since humble. I have
longed for virtue. I hope to be truly virtuous ; to let sophistry
fly from my mind ; not to be enthusiastic and foolish ; but only
to be so far religious as will lead to virtue. There seems nothing
so little understood as religion.
6th. — My mind has by degrees flown from religion. I rode to
Norwich, and had a very serious ride there ; but meeting, and
being looked at, with apparent admiration, by some officers,
brought on vanity ; and I came home as full of the world, as
I went to town full of heaven.
In hearing William Savery preach, he seemed to me to over-
flow with true religion, and to be humble, and yet a man of
great abilities ; and having been gay and disbelieving only a
few years ago, makes him better acquainted with the heart of one
in the same situation. If I were to grow like him, a preacher, I
should be able to preach to the gay and unbelieving better than
to any others, for I should feel more sympathy for them, and
know their hearts better.
Sunday, 11th. — It is very different to this day week (a
day never to be forgotten whilst memory lasts). I have been to
Meeting this morning. To-day I have felt all my old irreligious
feelings : my object shall be to search, try to do right, and if I
D 2
36
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE, SzC.
[1798.
am mistaken, it is not my fault; but the state I am now in
makes it difficult to act. What little religion I have felt has
been owing to my giving way quietly and humbly to my feelings ;
but the more I reason upon it, the more I get into a labyrinth of
uncertainty, and my mind is so much inclined to both scepticism
and enthusiasm, that if I argue and doubt, I shall be a total
sceptic ; if, on the contrary, I give way to it, and as it were, wait
for religion, I may be led away. But I hope that will not be
the case ; at all events, religion, true and uncorrupted, is of all
comforts the greatest ; it is the first stimulus to virtue ; it is a
support under every affliction. I am sure it is better to be so in
an enthusiastic degree, than not to be so at all, for it is a delight-
ful enthusiasm.
1 5th. — My mind is in a whirl. In all probability I shall go
to London. Many, many are the sensations I feel about it,
numbers of things to expect. In the first place, leaving home,
how truly I shall miss my best of friends, and all of them.
(Meaning particularly her brothers and sisters). In the next
place, I shall see William Savery most likely, and all those plain
Quakers. I may be led away, beware ! my feelings are far more
risen at the thought of seeing him than all the play-houses and
gaieties in the world. One will, I do not doubt, balance against
the other ; I must be careful not to be led away ; I must not
overdo myself I dare say it will not be half so pleasant as the
Earlham heartfelt gaieties in the Prince's time ; I must be very
careful not to get vain or silly, for I fear I shall. Be independent,
and do not follow those I am with, more than I think right. Do
not make dress a study, even in London. Read in the Bible,
when I can ; but if I see William Savery I shall not, I doubt, be
over fond of gaieties.
I6th. — We went to hear the band, which I am sorry for, as I
cannot get courage to tell my father, I wish I had not gone ; I
will not go again without his knowing it beforehand.
CHAPTER III.
Visit to London, gaiety there — Return to Earlham — Decision between
religion and the world — Letter from William Savery — Gradual de-
velopment of opinion — Journey into Wales and the South of England
— Intercourse with Friends — Colebrook Dale — Increasing tendency to
Quakerism.
In tMs peculiar and awakened state of mind, Elizabeth, with
the consent of Mr. Gurney, visited London ; that she might
become acquainted for herself with those amusements and fasci-
nations that the world offers to its votaries ; that she might have
the opportunity of " trying all things,'' and choosing for herself
that which appeared to her " to be good." Her father took her
to London ; and there, with an old and faithful attendant, left her
for some weeks, under the protection and kind care of a relation.
She was often interested and amused with the objects that were
presented to her notice, but seldom satisfied or approving. The
result was, that she returned home entirely decided : — the
way of religion chosen, the way of the world rejected ; and
from that time, most steadily, though gently, did she continue
to advance in the path in which she believed it to be her duty
henceforth to walk.
February 24!th. — At last landed safely here (London ;) it
is very pleasant in some things, very unpleasant in others. On
Monday, I do not think it unlikely I shall go to the play.
Tuesday, I expect to spend quietly with Dr. Lindoe and Mrs.
Good. On Wednesday, I hope to see the Barclays, and to have
a dance. On Thursday, I expect to be with Amelia Opie, and
so on for different days.
25th. — Although I told William Savery my principles were
not Friendly ; yet I fear I should not like his knowing of my
going to the play. I think such religion as his must attract an
38
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
atheiat ; and if there were many such Quakers as he is, the
Society would soon increase.
Monday, 26th. — I went to Drury Lane in the evening. I
must own I was extremely disappointed ; to be sure the house is
grand and dazzling ; but I had no other feeling whilst there
than that of wishing it over. I saw Banister, Mrs. Jordan,
Miss Dechamp. I was not at all interested with the play, the
music I did not much like ; and the truth is, my imagination was
so raised that it must have fallen, had the play been perfect.
Tuesday. — I went to the play at Covent Garden, I still con-
tinue not to like plays.
Wednesday, 28th. — We were out this morning ; I felt proud,
vain and silly. In the evening, we had a dance.
Thursday, March 1st. — I own I enter into the gay world
reluctantly. I do not like plays. I think them so artificial that
they are to me not interesting, and all seems so — so very far from
pure virtue and nature. To-night I saw Hamlet and Bluebeard ; !
I suppose that nothing on the stage can exceed it. There is '
acting, music, scenery to perfection, but I was glad when it was
over ; my hair was dressed and I felt like a monkey. London is
not the place for heartfelt pleasure, so I must not expect to find it.
4;th. — I feel uncharitably towards I said uncharitable
things of them, and gave way to inclination, for I own I love
scandal, though I highly disapprove of it ; therefore it is the more
commendable if I overcome it.
5th. — I took a lesson in dancing, and spent the day quietly.
7th. — I went to Meeting in the evening. I have not enough
eloquence to describe it. William Savory's sermon was in the first
part very affecting, it was from the Revelations ; he explained his
text beautifully and awfully, most awfully I felt it ; he next
described the sweets of religion, and the spirit of prayer. How
he did describe it ! He said, the deist, and those who did not feel
devotion looked at nature, admired the thunder, the lightning and
earthquakes, as curiosities ; but they looked not up through them
to nature's God. How well he hit the state I have been in, I
trust I may not remain in it ; his prayer was beautiful, I think I
felt to pray with him.
1 7th. — May I never forget the impression William Savory has
1 798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
39
made ou my mind, as much as I can say is, I thank God for
having sent at least a gUmmering of light through him into my
heart, which I hope with care, and keeping it from the many
draughts and winds of this life, may not be blown out, but become
a large brilliant flame, that will direct me to that haven, where
will be joy without a sorrow, and all will be comfort. I have
faith, how much, to gain, not all the treasures in this world can
equal that heavenly treasure. That I may grow more and more
virtuous, follow the path I should go in, and not fear to acknow-
ledge the God whom I worship ; I will try, and I do hope to do
what is right. I now long to be in the quiet of Earlham, for
there I may see how good I can be, and so I may here, for the
greater cross the greater crown ; but I there can reflect quietly and
soberly on what has passed, there I hope to regulate my mind,
which I know sadly wants it. May I never lose the little
religion I now have ; but if I cannot feel religion and devotion,
I must not despair, for if I am truly warm and earnest in the
cause, it will come one day. My idea is, that true humility and
lowliness of heart is the first grand step towards true religion.
I fear and tremble for myself, but I must humbly look to the
Author of all that is good and great, and I may say humbly pray,
that He will take me as a sheep strayed from His flock, and
once more let me enter the fold of His glory. I feel there is a
God and Immortality ; happy, happy thought ! May it never leave
me, and if it do, may I remember I have felt that there is a God
and Immortality.
26th. — This morning I went to Amelia Opie's and had a
pleasant time. I called on Mrs. Siddons, who was not at home ;
then on Doctor Batty ; then on Mrs. Twiss, who gave me some
paint for the evening. I was painted a little, I had my hair
dressed, and did look pretty for me. Mr. Opie, Amelia, and I,
went to the Opera concert. I own, I do love grand company.
The Prince of Wales was there ; and I must say, I felt more plea-
sure in looking at him, than in seeing the rest of the company, or
hearing the music. I did nothing but admire his Royal Highness ;
but I had a very pleasant evening indeed.
27th. — I called with Mrs. H , and Amelia, on Mrs.
Inchbald. I like her vastly, she seems so clever and so interest-
40
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
ing. I then went to Hampstead, and staid at our cousin Hoare's,
until the 12th of April. I returned to Clapham. My uncle
Barclay, with great begging, took us to the Opera. The house
is dazzling, the company animating, the music hardly at all so,
the dancing delightful. H came in, in the middle of the
Opera, I was charmed to see him, I was most merry, I just saw
the Prince of Wales. Tuesday. — My dearest father came to
London, we dined at the , and went to a rout in the
evening. Friday. — I had a pleasant merry day, with Peter
Pindar (Dr. Walcot). Monday. — I went with my father and
the Barclays to Sir George Staunton's.
April I6th. — I arrived at home with my father, after paying a
few more visits.
Thirty years afterwards she thus reviews this important period
of life.
Dagenham, Seventh Month, 1828. — Here ended this important
and interesting visit to London ; where I learned much and had
much to digest. I saw and entered various scenes of gaiety ; many
of our first public places ; attended balls and other places of amuse-
ment. I saw many interesting characters in the world, some of
considerable eminence in that day ; I was also cast among a great
variety of persons of different descriptions. I had the high advan-
tage of attending several most interesting meetings of William
Savery, and having at times his company, and that of a few other
Friends. It was like the casting die in my life, however, I believe
it was in the orderins; of Providence for me, and that the lessons
then learnt are to this day valuable to me. I consider one of the
important resialts was, the conviction of these things being wrong,
from seeing them and feeling their effects. I wholly gave up on
my own ground, attending all public places of amusement, I saw
they tended to promote evil ; therefore even if I could attend them
without being hurt myself, I felt in entering them, I lent my aid
to promote that, which I was sure from what I saw, hurt others ;
led many from the paths of rectitude and chastity, and brought
them into much sin ; particularly those who had to act in plays,
sing in concerts. I felt the vanity and folly of what are called
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
41
the pleasures of this life, of which the tendency is not to satisfy,
but eventually to inervate and injure the heart and mind ; those
are only real pleasures which are of an innocent nature, and are
used as recreations, subjected to the cross of Christ. I was in my
judgment much confirmed in the infinite importance of religion,
as the only real stay, guide, help, and comfort, in this life, and
the only means of our having a hope of partaking of a better.
My understanding was increasingly open to receive its truths ;
although the glad tidings of the gospel of Christ were little, very
little, if at all understood by me, I was like the blind man ; al-
though I could hardly be said to have attained the state of seeing
men as trees. I obtained in this expedition a valuable knowledge
of human character, from the variety I met with ; this I think was
useful to me, though some were very dangerous associates, for
so young a person, and the way in which I was protected among
them, is in my remembrance very striking ; and leads me to ac-
knowledge, that at this most critical period of my life, the tender
mercy of my God was marvellously displayed towards me ; and
that His all-powerful, though to me then, almost unseen and
unknown hand, held me up and protected me. Can any one
doubt, that it was His Spirit which manifested to me the evil in
my own heart ; as well as that which I perceived around me, leading
me to abhor it, and to hunger and thirst after Himself and His
righteousness, and that salvation which cometh by Christ.
Earlham, April 20th, 1798. — To-day the children brought
me a letter from William Savery : I cannot well express what I
felt at receiving it. I do not know the course I am to run, all is
hid in mystery, but I try to do right in every thing. I feel he
gives me a stimulant to virtue ; but I fear by what I expressed
in my letter, he suspects I am turning plain Quaker. I hate that
he should estimate me falsely. I must remember that on the
foundation of the doctrine I believe we agree. I must look to
One higher than he ; and if I feel my own mind satisfied I need
not fear. Look up to true religion as the very first of blessings,
cherish it, nourish, and let it flourish and bloom in my heart ; it
wants taking care of, it is diflicult to obtain. I must not despair
or grow sceptical, if I do not always feel religious. I felt God as
it were, and I must seek to find Him again.
42
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
The letter referred to is as follows : —
" 13//t of Fourth Month, 1798.
"Dear Friend,
" As I left thee unwell, and without having it in my
power to take thee affectionately by the hand, as I was much
inclined to do ; it gave me great pleasure to receive thy kind
letter, which brings no complaint of thy present want of health ;
for, I assure thee, I feel interested in thy welfare and happiness
every way. My attachment has not been more cordial or agree-
able to any young Friend in England, and my heart leaped with
joy to find thou art willing to acknowledge a state of hunger and
thirst after righteousness, which if thou cherish and dwell in, thou
never need to doubt, my dear friend, will eventually be crowned
with the enjoyment of the heavenly promise, "thou shalt be
filled." Thou art favoured with amiable and benevolent disposi-
tions, which I hope thou hast wisely determined shall not be
eclipsed by a conformity to the god of this world ; nor enslaved
by its rudiments and maxims, its philosophy and vain deceit, but
)'ather with a holy magnanimity, regardless of the world's dread
laugh ; thou wilt resolve to implore the Omnipotent hand that
formed thee for Glory, Immortality, and Eternal Life, to finish the
glorious work He has begun, by creating thee anew in Christ
Jesus into every good word and work ; and bringing thee under
the dominion of His own power and spirit, the finiit of which is
love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meek-
ness, temperance.
' ' I know, my dear, thou hast and will have many temptations
to combat with ; thou wilt, doubtless, be frequently importuned
to continue with thy gay acquaintance in pursuit of that unsub-
stantial and false glare of happiness, which the world in too
bewitching and deceitful colours holds out to the poor, young,
unwary traveller, which if he be ensnared with, most certainly
ends in blinding the intellectual eye, from discerning the uncon-
taminated source of soul-felt pleasure, resulting from a humble
heart at peace with its God, its neighbour, and itself Thou asks
my advice, my dear friend, and without any premeditation when
I sat down, I find I have been attempting it ; but it is very evi-
dent, thou art under the especial care of an infinitely better
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
43
Instructor, who has ah-eady uttered his soft and heavenly voice to
teach thee that the first step towards relio;ion is true humility ;
because, in that state only we can feel the need we have of an
arm stronger than human to lean upon, to lead us out of, and keep
us from polluting things, which hinder our access to, and confi-
dence in that boundless source of purity, love, and mercy ; who
amidst all the vicissitudes of time is disposed to be our invincible
Shepherd, Guardian, and Friend, in whom we may trust and never
be afraid ; but this blessed confidence is not, cannot be enjoyed
by the gay, the giddy, proud, or abandoned votaries of this
world.
" It is the peculiar privilege of those, who are sincerely endea-
vouring to wash their hands in innocency, that they may compass
the altar of God availingly. I have experienced what it is to be
under the imperious and slavish dominion of my own uncontrolled
passions ; and I know that such a state is abundantly mixed with
the wormwood and the gall, and I have been, through adorable
mercy, convinced there is an infinitely more happy one to be
attained, even in this life ; an enjoyment, under the perfect law
of liberty, of that serene state of mind wherein there is no con-
demnation, as Paul speaks, the law of the spirit of life in Christ
Jesus setting the soul free from the law of sin and death. I do
not pretend, my dear friend, to boast myself as having attained
such an uninterrupted state, yet the transient foretaste which we
partake of, in proportion to our obedience to revealed duty, is
enough to inspire the soul of every Christian soldier, so to run
through God's mercy and grace, that we may obtain the full and
complete enjoyment of it. There are many formal professors of
religion, who think to obtain peace with God, by a critical exact-
ness and even rigid austerity in outward observances, and outside
formalities, as well as many who from constitution or habit are
always exhibiting the dark and gloomy side of religion, not having,
in my humble opinion, their minds sufiiciently expanded by just
conceptions of the adorable love and mercy of God ; and both of
these spread a discouraging report of the good land, or of the way
which our Heavenly Father has appointed for us to obtain pos-
session of it. I speak only my own experience, dear Elizabeth,
when I say, that whenever I have found my way more than
44
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
usually strewn with thorns, I have generally discovered on a deep
scrutiny of my heart, it has been the fruit of some open or secret
departure from the paths of obedience and virtue, so that I am
confirmed it is in our own ways we are corrected ; but the ways
of the Lord are ways of pleasantness, and all His paths peace. I
know very well that the most virtuous, being children of frail
humanity, and this world not designed to be the place of their
undisturbed rest, but a school of discipline to prepare them for a
better, are subject to afihctions as well as others ; still there is
this difference in the midst of them all, that while the votary of
this world is overwhelmed with murmuring and repining, and
agitated with that sorrow which worketh death, under the afl&ic-
tive dispensations, that all, more or less, in the wisdom of Provi-
dence, for our good must pass through in this life ; the humble
Christian believing that even afflictions from His sovereign hand,
are mercies in disguise, and that all things shall work eventually
for good to them that love and fear Him, are strengthened through
the Lord's love and mercy to say, " The cup that my Heavenly
Father hath blessed, shall I not drink it ?" " for our light afl^ction
which is but for a moment worketh for us a far more exceeding
and eternal weight of glory, while we look not at the things
which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, for the
things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not
seen are eternal.'' On the other hand, the temporal enjoyments
of this life being sanctified to us by the hand that gave them,
and the world used without abusing it, the peace, comfort, and
rational enjoyment of them is doubly tasted by the religious and
grateful soul. My dear child, my heart is full towards thee, I
have written a great deal more than I expected ; but I fain
would take thee by the hand, if I were qualified so to do, and
ascend, as our Heavenly Father may enable us together, step by
step, up that ladder, which reaches from earth to heaven ; but,
alas ! my weakness is such, I can only recommend both myself
and thee to that good hand, that is able to do more abundantly
for us than we can either ask or think ; and bid thee, for the
present, in much christian affection, farewell.
'.' William Saveky."
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
45
April 2'lst — I am so glad I do not feci Earlham at all dull,
after the bustle of London ; on the contrary, a better relish for
the sweet innocence and beauties of Nature. I hope I may
say, I do look " through Nature up to Nature's God." I go
every day to see poor Bob, (a servant in a decline, living at a
cottage in the Park,) who I think will not live. I once talked
to him about his dying, and asked him if he would like me to
read to him in the Testament. I told him, I felt such faith in
the blessings of Immortality, that I pitied not his state ; it was
an odd speech to make to a dying man. I hope to be able to
comfort him in his dying hours. I gave some things to some
poor people to-day ; but it is not there that I am particularly
virtuous, as I only am following my natural disposition. I should
be far more so, if I never spoke against any person, which I do
too often. I think I am improved since I was last at home ; my
mind is not so fly-away. I hope it never will be so again. We
are all governed by our feelings ; now the reason why religion is
far more likely to keep you in the path of virtue, than any theo-
retical plan is, that you feel it ; and your heart is wrapt up in it ;
it acts as a furnace on your character, it refines it, it purifies it ;
■whereas principles of your own making are without kindling to
make the fire hot enough to answer its purpose. I think a dream
I have had so odd, I will write it down.
Before I mention my dream, I will give an account of my state
of mind, from the time I was fourteen years old. I had very
sceptical or deistical principles. I seldom, or never thought of
religion ; and altogether I was a negatively good character,
having naturally good dispositions, I had not much to combat
with ; I gave way freely to the weakness of youth. I was flirting,
idle, rather proud and vain, till the time I was seventeen, I
found I wanted a better, a greater stimulus to virtue, than I then
had, as I was wrapt up in trifles. I felt my mind capable of
better things ; but I could not exert it, till several of my friends,
without knowing my state, wished I would read books on Chris-
tianity ; but I said till I felt the want of religion myself, I would
not read books of that kind ; but if ever I did, I would judge
clearly for myself, by reading the New Testament, and when I
had seen for myself, I would then see what others said. About
46
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
this time, I believe, I never missed a week or a few nights with-
out dreaming, I was nearly being washed away by the sea, some-
times in one way, sometimes in another; and I felt all the terror
of being drowned, or hope of being saved ; at last I dreamt it so
often, that I told many of the family what a strange dream I had,
and how near I was being lost. After I had gone on in this way
for some months, William Savery came to Norwich. I had
begun to read the Testament with reflections of my own, and he
suddenly, as it were, opened my eyes to see religion ; but again
they almost closed. I went on dreaming the dream. The day
when I felt I had really and truly got true and real faith, that
night I dreamed the sea was coming as usual to wash me away,
but I was beyond its reach ; beyond its powers to wash me away ;
since that night I do not remember having dreamed that dream.
Odd ! It did not strike me at the time so odd ; but now it does.
All I can say is, I admire it, I am glad I have had it, and I have
a sort of faith in it ; it ought, I think, to make my faith steady,
it may be the work of chance, but I do not think it is, for it is
so odd not having dreamed it since. What a blessed thought to
think it comes from heaven ! May I be made capable of acting
as I ought to act ; not being drowned in the ocean of the world, but
permitted to mount above its waves, and remain a steady and
faithful servant to the God whom I worship. I may take this
dream in Avhat light I like, but I must be careful of superstition ;
as many, many are the minds that are led away by it. Believe only
in what I can comprehend or feel ; don't, don't be led away by en-
thusiasm ; but I don't fear. I feel myself under the protection
of One, who alone is able to guide me to the path in which I
ought to go.
29th. — The human mind is so apt to fly from one extreme to
another ; and why is not mine like others ? I certainly seem to
be on the road to a degree of enthusiasm, but I own myself at a
loss how to act. If I act as they would wish me, I should not
humbly give way to the feelings of religion ; I should dwell on
philosophy and depend more on my own reason than any thing
else. On the contraiy, if I give way to the religious feelings
to which I am inclined, (and I own I believe much in inspiration).
I feel confident, that I should find true humility and humble wait-
1 798.]
OF ELTZABETII FRY.
47
ing on the Almighty the only way of feeling that inward sense
of the beauties, and of the comforts of religion ; it spreads a
sweet veil over the evils of life ; it is to me the first of feel-
ings ; that state of devotion, that absolutely makes you weep,
is most fine ! I own my dream rather leads me to believe in, and
try to follow the path I would go in. But I should think my
wisest plan of conduct would be to warmly encourage my feelings
of devotion, and to keep as nearly as I can to what I think right,
and the doctrines of the Testament ; not at present to make
sects the subject of my meditations, but to do as I think right,
and not alter my opinions from conformity, to any one gay or
plain.
May 8th. — This morning being alone, I think it a good oppor-
tunity to look into myself to see my present state, and to regulate
myself. At this time the first object of my mind is religion. It
is the most constant subject of my thoughts and of my feelings ;
I am not yet on what I call a steady foundation. The next
feeling that at this present fills my heart, is benevolence and
aiFection to many, but great want of charity, want of humility,
want of activity ; my inclinations lead me, I hope, to virtue ; my
passions are, I hope, in a pretty good state ; I want to set myself
in good order, for much time is lost and many evils committed by
not having some regular plan of conduct ; I make these rules for
myself : —
First, — Never lose any time ; I do not think that lost which is
spent in amusement or recreation, some time every day ; but
always be in the habit of being employed.
Second, — Never err the least in truth.
Third, — Never say an ill thing of a person, when I can say a
good thing of them ; not only speak charitably, but feel so.
Fourth, — Never be irritable nor unkind to any body.
Fifth, — Never indulge myself in luxuries that are not necessary.
Sixth, — Do all things with consideration, and when my path
to act right is most difficult, feel confidence in that power that
alone is able to assist me, and exert my own powers as far as
they go.
19th. — Altogether I think I have had a satisfactory day. I
had a good lesson of French this morning, and read much in
48
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1 798.
Epictetus. Saw poor Bob, and enjoyed the sweet beauties of
nature, which now shine forth ; each day some new beauty
arrives. I love the beauty of the country, it does the mind good.
I love it more than I used to do. I love retirement and quiet
much more since my journey to London. How little I thought
six months ago, I should be so much altered ; I am since then, I
hope, altered much for the better. My heart may rise in thank-
fulness to that omnipotent pow'er, that has allowed my eyes to be
opened in some measure to see the light of truth, and to feel the
comfort of religion. I hope to be capable of giving up my all,
if it be required of me, to serve the Almighty with my whole
heart.
21st. — To-day is my birth-day. I am eighteen years old!
How many things have happened to me since I was fourteen ;
the last year has been the happiest I have experienced for some
time.
2Srd. — I have just been reading a letter from my father, in
which he makes me the offer of going to London, what a tempta-
tion ! but I believe it to be much better for me to be where I am,
quietly and soberly to keep a proper medium of feelings, and not
to be extravagant any way.
2'ith. — I wrote to my father this morning. I must be most
careful not to be led by others, for I know at this time I have so
great a liking for plain Friends ; that my affection being so much
engaged, my mind may be so also by them. I hope as I now
find myself in so wavering a state, that I may judge without pre-
judice of Barclay's Apology.
27th. — I must be careful of allowing false scruples to enter my
mind. I have not yet been long enough a religionist to be a
sectarian. I hope by degrees to obtain true faith ; but I expect
I shall lose what I gain, if I am led to actions I may repent of ;
remember and never forget my own enthtisiastic feeling nature.
It requires caution and extreme prudence to go on as I should do.
In the afternoon I went to St. Peters, and heard a good sermon.
The common people seemed very much occupied, and wrapt up in
the service, which I was pleased to see ; afterwards I went to the
cathedral, then I came home and read to the Normans and little
Castleton.
17.98.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
49
29th.— I feci weak in mind and body. If I go on approving
revealed religion, I must be extremely careful of taking the idle
fancies of the brain, for anything so far superior. I believe
many mistake mere meteors for that heavenly light, which few
receive. Many may have it in a degree, but I should suppose
few have it, so as to teach others with authority.
June 1st. — I have been great part of this morning with poor
Bob, who seems now dying. I read a long chapter in the Testa-
ment to him, the one upon death, and I sat with him for some
time afterwards. Poor fellow ! I never saw death, or any of its
symptoms before ; sad to see, it truly is ; I said a few words to
him, and expressed to him how happy we should be in expectation
of immortality, and everlasting bliss. Father of mercies, wilt Thou
bless him, and take him unto Thee. Though my mind is flat
this morning, and not favoured with Thy Spirit in devotion ;
yet I exert what I have, and hope it will prove acceptable in Thy
sight. Almighty God, Thy will be done and not ours. May I
always be resigned to what Thou hast ordered for me ; I humbly
thank Thee, for allowing my eyes to be opened, so as even to
feel faith, hope and love towards Thee. First and last of every-
thing infinite, and not to be comprehended except by Thy Spirit
which Thou allowest to enlighten our hearts.
1 2th. — This evening I have got myself rather into a scrape ;
I have been helping them to beg my father for us to go to the Guild-
dinner, and I don't know whether it is quite what I approve of,
or think good for myself; but I shall consider, and do not intend
to go, if I disapprove of it. How strange and odd ! I really
think I shall turn plain Friend ; all I say is, search deeply ; do
nothing rashly ; and I then hope to do right ; they all, I think,
now see it — keep up to the duties I feel in my heart, let the path
be ever so difiicult ; err not at all if I can avoid it, be humble and
constant. I do not like to appear a character I am not certain
of being. For a few days past, I have at times felt much religion
for me ; humility and comfort belong to it. I often think very
seriously about myself A few months ago, if I had seen any
one act, as I now do, I should have thought him a fool ; but the
strongest proof I can have that I am acting right at the present
time is, that I am certainly a better, and I think a happier cha-
VOL. I. E
50
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
racter. But I often doubt myself, when I consider my enthusiastic
and changeable feelings. Religion is no common enthusiasm, be-
cause it is pure, it is a constant friend, protector, supporter, and
guardian ; it is what we cannot do well without in this world ;
what can prove its excellence so much as its producing virtue and
happiness. Hoav much more solid a character I am since I first
got hold of religion. I would not part with what I have for
any thing ; it is a faith that never will leave my mind, I hope
most earnestly. I do not believe it will, but I desire always to
be a strictly religious character.
ISth. — I have some tlioughts of by degrees increasing my plan
for Sunday evening ; and of having several poor children, at least,
to read in the Testament and religious books for an hour. I
have begun with Billy ; but I hope to continue and increase one
by one. I should think it a good plan ; but I must not even begin
that hastily. It might increase morality among the lower classes,
if the Scriptures were oftener and better read to them. I believe
I cannot exert myself too much, there is nothing gives me such
satisfaction as instructing the lower classes of people.
2ith. — I persevered in going to Meeting this afternoon. Coming
home, I saw a scene that indeed interested me, my father jump -
ing into the water at the New Mills, after a poor boy whom I
thought drowned ; my feelings were great indeed, both for my
father and the boy. I believe I should have leapt in afterwards,
if my father had gone out of sight ; he did it delightfully, with
such activity and spirit, it was charming to see him. Poor little
boy ! I took him as soon as he was out of the water ; it agitated
me extremely.
July 9th. — How little is the mind capable of really feeling
that we are all in the presence of God, who overlooks every action.
Should we not tremble when we think of it ? How many faults
do we commit ? It is impossible, without the assistance of His
almighty power to comprehend it. We could never be wicked,
while we felt ourselves in the presence of the Almighty. Virtue
alone can make this thought a happy one.
20th. — I suppose we shall go off to-morrow on our journey.
We expect the Opies and Bartlett Gurney to dinner. It is my
wish to do my lesson with Le Sage, and the first thing after-
17.08.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
51
wards attend to my father ; read to Mrs. Norman ; saw nurse
Norman ; walk to Colney about Billy ; came home, set my tilings
in the greatest order. Evening. — I have been confused by the
thoughts of going and company. How much do I fear for myself
this journey.
During the summer, Mr. Gurney, with his seven daughters,
took a journey into Wales and the south of England. Elizabeth
delighted in nature, and dwelt with pleasure on the beautiful
scenery they passed through ; but to the works of man, however
imposing, she was comparatively indifferent. She visited cathe-
dral cities ; she saw scenes of high historic interest : castles, whose
walls could reveal dark tales of bye-gone days ; but she scarcely
mentions them, and if she notices them at all, it is but to draw
some moral inference. In visiting the Dock -yards, at Plymouth,
and beholding one of the noblest instances of man's power and
skill, a first-rate man-of-war, in perfect order, and equipped for
sea, she considers the effects of war, and its influences on the
human race. But by far the greatest interest, afforded her by this
journey, was the prospect of seeing different Friends, and becom-
ing better acquainted with them and their principles. The tra-
vellers paid a visit to Colebrook Dale, the residence of the well-
known Christian philanthropist, Richard Reynolds, there she was
left for some days, with her cousin, Priscilla Hannah Gximey.
This lady was cousin to the Gumeys of Earlham, by both their
father and mother, her father being Joseph Gurney, and her
mother Christiana Barclay. She was exactly the person to
attract the young ; she possessed singular beauty and elegance of
manner, a figure small, but perfect, her eyes of great brilliancy
and expression. She was of the old school, and tinged with its
forms and dignities ; her costume partook of this, and her long
retention of the black hood, gave much character to her appear-
ance. She early renounced the world and its fascinations, left
Bath, where her mother and sister, Christiana Gurney resided,
E 2
52
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
became eventually a minister among Friends, and found a con-
genial retreat for many years at Colebrook Dale. The influence
of this visit upon Elizabeth was very powerful. A place more
likely to interest her ; persons more suited to her state of mind,
could not have been, than Colebrook Dale, and the residents there.
Richard Reynolds, at that time advanced in years, was as a patri-
arch among his family, his friends, and dependents. He devoted
a large proportion of a noble fortune, acquired by honourable
industry, to objects of benevolence. His extensive iron -works
were carried on with careful attention to the moral good of those
emjjloyed in them.
Several valuable Friends resided at Colebrook Dale, connected
with each other in business, or by marriage, or the stronger bond
of similarity • of taste and principle. They were a happy, united
band. Christian love prevailing amongst themselves, and towards
others.- It is sad to think among the changes of life, how many
of this pleasant community have passed away.
Farnham, July 26tJi. — To-night I am much tired, quite fagged,
body and mind, and the text comes strongly before me, " Blessed
are they that moui'n, for they shall be comforted,'' for though I
feel weak in body, I have truly • support in mind. God is a
merciful Father, and when His children (though evil like me),
mourn. He will comfort them, and preserve them, if they will
exert their own powers also, to serve Him in spirit and in truth.
How often I fail. He is never-failing, no, never ! He makes
the sun to rise on the just and on the unjust, and we acknow-
ledge not His blessings, but lament over the few clouds that shade
its brightness : and sometimes murmur at the Lord that made us.
Weak mortals ! and I am weak indeed. But I feel I have to
deal with a merciful Father.
Weymouth, 29th. — We dined here, and after dinner went on
the sea. I always feel rather afraid when there, for I consider
that if the least accident were to happen, I should be drowned ;
and I do not know if it be right only for pleasure to run the risk
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
53
of one's life. I always feel doubtful of ever seeing land again ; but
I believe it to be partly unwise cowardice ; if duty led me to it, I
do not think I should fear. Some minds, by nature, are more
cowards than others, and require more faith to overcome it. This
evening, I am sorry to say, I feel a hankering after the world and
its gaieties : but what real satisfaction is there in being admired ?
I am uncertain about my going to the Rooms to-morrow. I
should not object, I think, if no expense follow it ; but if I can
keep away I will do so ; I have been considering, and believe this
subject requires real thought. I hear there is to be a ball, and I
don't doubt we may go : if I go, I shall enter the world and fall
very likely into some of its snares. Shall I feel satisfied in going,
or most satisfied in staying at home ? I believe in staying at
home. The worst of all will be, I shall have to contradict the
will of all the others, and most likely to disappoint my father by
not going ; there is the rub, if I don't go, perhaps he will not let
the others go. I think I shall leave it on these grounds ; if I can
stay at home in any way, do ; but if I cannot without vexing my
father I must go, and try not to be hurt by it.
Dawlish, August 3rd. — This morning Kitty came in for us
to read the Testament together, which I enjoyed : I read my
favourite chapter, the 15th of Corinthians, to them. Oh ! how
earnestly I hope that we may all know what truth is, and follow its
dictates : I still continue my belief that I shall turn plain Quaker.
I used to think, and do now, how very little dress matters ; but
I find it almost impossible to keep up to the principles of Friends
mthout altering my dress and speech. I felt it the other day at
Weymouth : if I had been plain, I should not have been tempted
to have gone to the play, which at all events I would not do ;
plainness appears to be a sort of protection to the principles of
Christianity in the present state of the world. I have just received
a letter from Anna Sa,very, and have been answering it, and have
written rather a religious letter, which I mean to show them,
though it is to me a cross, as I say in it I think I am a Quaker
at heart. I hope it will not hurt them ; but it is better to be on
clear grounds with my best friends, upon that which so nearly in-
terests me. I know it hurts Hachel and John the most. Rachel
has the seeds of Quakerism in her heart, that if cultivated, would
54
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
grow indeed, I ha\'e no doubt. I shotdd never be surprised to
see us all Quakers.
4th. — I have been having such a morning with Chrissy Gumey,
I do really love her ; she makes me more of a Quaker than any
one I ever was with. She certainly is the most interesting
Avoman I ever met, quite one after my own heart ; she is to me
indescribable. It is odd to me, and I believe it is to herself,
that she is not a Quaker. But she is good without it, not but
what I think she would be happier with it. I have very little
doubt I shall gain from her ; I quite feel leaving this place.
Pli/mouth Dock, 8th. — After a good night, as soon as break-
fast was over, we went to see the ropes made at the Docks, which
was a most curious sight. How thankful I should be, that for
all my constant erring from the path of truth, I am yet some-
times allowed to feel I have an Arm to lean upon, superior to
human, that will support me in time of trouble. After leaving
the Dock-yards, we went on board a ferry, and I felt rather afraid,
to my shame. We then went to see a Review, which I feel
rather imcertain if it were right for me to go to, as I so highly
disapprove of war ; but I believe whilst I appear as other people,
I must act as they do, unless without the gi'eatest difficulty. I
do not alter from confonnity, but from conviction. Afterwards
we went to Lord Mount Edgecumbe's, a very fine place, but I was
not in the mind for it. Am I right or not ? they have just been
to say, an officer has come for us to hear a very famous Marine
Band ; and I do not go, because I have some idea it is wrong,
even to give countenance to a thing that inflames men's minds
to destroy each other ; it is truly giving encouragement, as far as
lies in my power, to what I most highly disapprove, therefore I
think I am right to stay at home. I will now go on with an
account of the day. We went on board a man-of-war with Judd
(their maid) and the men-servants ; it was a fine but melancholy
sight. I may gain some information by it, but it is not what I
quite approve of, the same as the band ; my heart feels most
anxious this night that I may go right, for strait and narrow is
the path that leadeth to eternal life ; and broad is the way that
leadeth to destruction. I must remark, before finishing this
journal, that I feel much satisfaction attending not going to the
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
55
Review, a thing my heart is so much set upon as military music ;
as soon as I determined, in my own mind, to give it up, inclina-
tion vanished, and now would lead me to stay at home. If I
look at it, my path is clearer than I think ; for it ought to give
me comfort and hope, that in so small a thing I feel so much
satisfaction, and help me forward in my journey to that haven,
where alone comfort is to be found.
Ivy Bridge, 9th. — The first thing we undertook this morning
was to see the Dock-yards, which is a sight too astonishing to
describe. But after all the art, expense and trouble, that men put
themselves to, what do they gain, but the destruction of their
fellow-creatures ? After that we went by water to Plymouth, and
saw many Friends ; but one very plain, who was agreeable to us
all, even interesting. As I left Plymouth, my mind felt deeply
hurt on account of the poor sailors and women, of whom I have
seen a sad number, and longed to do them good, to try one day
to make them sensible of the evil state they appear to be in. Just
at that time, I read or thought of that passage in the Testament,
where it says, " we are to look upon all men as greater than our-
selves." Christ truly taught humility, and I reflected that, in all
probability, if I had had the same temptations, I should have been
equally wicked ; for I am sorry, indeed, to say, I fear I mostly
give way to temptation, when it falls in my way. Ah ! much,
much have I to do, much to strive for, before I shall be able to feel
my house is built upon a rock. I know how weak is its present
foundation ; but this night my mind is cheered by the brighten-
ing light of religion.
Clifton, loth. — This morning I have seen much beautiful
country about Clifton. I think it very likely we shall go to the
Wales Half- Yearly Meeting, where I expect we shall meet most of
the Colebrook Dale Friends, whom I quite long to see. We have
been a pleasant excursion this afternoon, to a Mr. Harford's ; I
had an interesting drive home, and thought about serious subjects.
I often think of home with a longing heart, to set off once more
quietly in my career.
Ross, 16th. — We have travelled far to-day; I set out rather
thinking I should have Mrs. B 's company, which I had, and
enjoyed at times much ; experience teacheth knowledge. I think
56
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
her in all respects not sufficiently practical, but too theoretical. I
don't like her theories, she appears to me to think too highly of
bringing the things of this world (that do not in my opinion lead
to happiness), to perfection. If too much attended to, I think
it loss of time ; and of course I believe, though she has much
religion, that this prevents her enjoying it as much as she would
otherwise do ; for, those who depend too much on this vrorld, arc
apt not to depend sufficiently on the one to come. Some sweet
and beautiful scenes we saw from Gloucester to Eoss, by moon-
light, which I enjoyed.
AhQrgavenny, 18th. — We went one stage before breakfast from
Usk to Pontypool ; as soon as we got there, we saw two plain
Friends, they both preached ; my mind had some devotional feel-
ings, which I felt a blessing. I remained and dined with them,
and a little of that peculiar love, I feel towards plain Friends,
sprung up in my heart for them. Before the afternoon Meeting,
I went with Mrs. B to call on Lady M . I own I felt
very uncomfortable, I felt as if I were too much a Friend with
Friends, and worldly with other people. I then Vi'ent to Meeting
and had a very serious reflecting time. I thought I should be
acting a better part to say thee instead of you, to other people
when I could, for I felt myself to-day, one minute saying thee,
the next you ; it appeared hypocritical. I had an argument in
my own mind, which I will try to remember ; I first thought how
could there be any difference, in the Christian virtue of saying
you or thee to people. I considered there were certainly some
advantages attending it ; the first, that of weaning the heart
from this world, by acting in some little things differently from
it. But I then thought, is it not better to be remarkable for ex-
cellence of conduct, than for such little peculiarities. I find that if
in a perfect state, such things would not signify, but we are in an
imperfect state ; and our virtue is hard to maintain, without some
fortress to support it ; we must combat with imperfection, and at
times be obliged to make great things of little things, and use them
as arms to defend us from the many wiles and snares of the world.
Landaly, 21si. — A gentleman dined with us, to whom I did
not attend, till I discovered he was Lord . Oh pride how it
does creep in upon me,
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
57
Aherystwith, 23rc?. — Is dancing wrong ? I have just been
dancing ; I think there are many dangers attending it, it may lead
to vanity and intemperance. But I think, in a family ; and in an
innocent way, it may be of use by the bodily exercise ; it animates
the spirits, and produces good effects. I tliink dancing and music
the first pleasures in life. The more the pleasures of life are given
up, the less we love the world, and our hearts will be set upon
better things ; not but that we are allowed, I believe, to enjoy the
blessings Heaven has sent us. We have power of mind suffi-
cient to distinguish the good from the bad ; for under the cloak
of pleasure, infinite evils are carried on. The danger of dancing,
I find is throwing me off ipy centre ; at times when dancing, I
know that I have not reason left, but that I do things which in
calm moments I miast repent of. I went and bathed, which
required much exertion of courage. After dinner, we went to the
Devil's Bridge. I was much pleased with the beautiful scenery :
but as we were climbing down the rocks, which appeared almost
perpendicular over the fall of water, I was taken with the most
painful sensation of fear, and dared not go another step, but sat
down and thought I should have fainted ; if I had, I must have
fallen to the bottom. After we arrived safely home to a sort of
little inn, where we slept, we had a very happy evening ; for we
were wet, and were obliged to put on our dressing gowns, and sit
over a fine turf fire, in the public-house ; singing, and being sung
to, by the interesting Welch inhabitants.
Caernarvon, 27th. — After a good breakfast, we set off on our
journey. The first few miles I shall find very difficult to describe,
for such a scene I had not an idea of ; all surrounded with rocky
mountains, lost in the clouds as they passed by them. Sometimes
we were on the edge of a precipice, sometimes on the borders of
a river, where the road was cut out of the rock, and high moun-
tains on each side, now and then the wild goats straying over
them. We were obliged to walk part of the way, which was
trying to me, as I had the tooth-ache. Since I have been here,
I have had a Welch harper, which I was not quite sure was right,
as it was giving, or at least caiising money to be given, that might
have been spent much better.
2Sth. — My mind is in an uncomfortable state this morning ;
58
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
for I am astonished to find I have felt a scruple at music, at
least I could not otherwise account for my feelings ; but my
mind is rather uneasy after I have been spending time in it.
These cannot be sensations of my own making, or a contrivance of
my own forming, for I have such happiness when I overcome my
worldly self ; and when I gave way to it, am uneasy ; not but what
I think feelings are sometimes dangerous to give way to ; but
how odd, yet how true, that much of human reason must be given
up. I don't know what to think of it, but I must act somehow,
and in some way ; yet do nothing rashly or hastily, but try to
humiliate myself to true religion ; and endeavour to look to God
who alone can teach me and lead me right ; have faith, hope, and
if little things are to follow to protect greater ones, I must, yes,
I must do it. I feel certainly happier in being a Quaker, but
my reason contradicts it. Now my fears are these, lately I have
had Quakerism placed before me in a very interesting and delight-
ful light ; and is it unlikely that inclination may put on the
appearance of duty ? Now my inclination may, before long, lead
me some other way ; that is a sad foundation to build the fortress
upon which must defend me through life ; but I think I am
wrong in one thing, though it is right to doubt myself ; yet do I
not make myself more uneasy, for fear I should be a ridiculous
object to the world, and some of my dear friends. I believe I can
give myself a little advice, not to promote any thing leading to
unquakerism ; but try if it make me happy or not, and then
take greater steps if I like.
Colebrook Dale, Zlst. — Cousin Priscilla's room. This evening
I am at Colebrook Dale, the place I liave so much wished to be
at. I had rather a comfortable drive here from Shrewsbury ; read
in the Testament, and got by heart one or two verses. I felt it
a great pleasure to see cousin Priscilla ; but my heart has not been
enlarged towards this sweet set. We have taken a long walk this
afternoon. It brings me into a sweet state, being with plain
Friends like these, a sort of humility. I expect to be here some
days, which I delight in. I feel this evening in a calm, and rather
religious state of mind. I am blessed a little to feel the ex-
istence of my Father who is in heaven ; and I have some hope I
may one day be confined in the sheep fold, and not stray from
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
59
the flock. I hope I shall, and I may ; for thanks be to the
Almighty, He has formed us for eternal glory, if we will be
sufficiently melted down to be moulded into the right form.
September 2nd. — I cannot easily describe that which I would,
for I know not in my own mind what my feelings exactly are.
This morning when breakfast was over, I had some talk with
Priscilla, and then we sat down to read the account of a young
woman of the name of Rathbone, to me striking and interesting :
how well was she assured of Immortality ; how clearly did she see
her path to Heaven, happy, happy woman ! Blessed, ah blessed
is thy fate ! may we also be permitted to accompany thee to
glory, immortality and eternal life, with our God and our
Saviour ; shall I ever be sensible of deserving immortal glory ;
too great a blessing I fear for me and my weak self ever to
obtain. For hard is the task and narrow is the road that leadeth
thereunto. We then went to Meeting, my mind was clouded,
but now and then a small ray enlightened it. Between the two
Meetings, I read again with cousin Priscilla, and all my sisters,
that account of the young woman. Hard is the task of dedicating
the heart unto God ; I fear, yet I hope I may with assistance one
day so fortify it, as to become a defender of truth and religion.
After the afternoon Meeting, we drank tea at Deborah Darby's ; I
felt much love towards her, and her friend Appleboy particularly ;
I felt gratified when she said William Savery had mentioned me
to her, and that Rebecca Young, who was out, was sori-y she
could not see me ; there is little, ah little indeed in me ! When
we came home this evening, my father took me aside and gave
me some good advice ; to beware of passion and enthusiasm,
which I hope I do most earnestly pray I may be ; for truly they
are snares of the enemy.
3rd. — Got up late. Heard Deborah Darby was here, and
went down ; during breakfast, I felt my heart beat much ; as
soon as it was over, Deborah Darby preached in a deep, clear,
and striking manner. First, she said, God would visit us all,
and did visit us ; that God was a Father to the fatherless, and a
Mother to the motherless ; my mind felt deeply oppressed by it.
She then addressed me in particular ; I do not remember her
words, but she expressed, first, I was, as I am, sick of the world ;
60
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
and looked higher (and I believe I do,) and that I was to be
dedicated to my God, and should have peace in this world, and
glory everlasting in the world to come. Could more satisfaction
be given ? let me be thankfiil, P really cried, and I think never
felt s\ich inward encouragement. Let me be a worthy servant of
my Master who is in heaven. May I, Oh ! may I do right. My
father has given me leave to stay till Fourth-day morning, kind
he truly is. He spoke to me again this morning. I feel myself
highly favoured is all I can say, and may my heart bow before its
Maker now and ever more ! After they all went, I came and
Avrote my journal, and sat with cousin Priscilla, and we read till
dinner. After that we sat again together with the children, and
■went on with some letters interesting to me, from that young
woman to Richard Reynolds. This afternoon I was at the
Darbys. I have felt as it were tinctured with the goodness of
those I have been with ; but little I own. Oh my inward tempta-
tions, shall I ever overcome you ! Priscilla Gurney I feel my
constant little friend, dearly indeed do I love her.
4^/l. — After tea, we went to the Darbys, accompanied by my
dear friend Richard Reynolds, and still dearer Priscilla Gumey.
We had spent a pleasant evening, when my heart began to feel
itself silenced before God, and without looking at others, I found
myself under the shadow of His wing, and I soon discovered that
the rest were in the same state : I was persuaded that it must be
that which I felt. After sitting a time in awful silence, Rebecca
Young spoke most beautifully, she touched my heart, and I felt
melted and bowed before ray Creator. Deborah Darby then spoke,
what she said was excellent, she addressed part of it to me ; I
only fear she says too much of what I am to be. A light to the
blind ; speech to the dumb ; and feet to the lame ; can it be ?
She seems as if she thoiight I was to be a minister of Christ.
Can I ever be one ? If I am obedient, I believe, I shall.
Merridon, 5th. — I rose this morning about five o'clock, I did
not feel so much as I expected lea\ang Colebrook Dale. There is
a mountain for me to climb over, there is a sacrifice for me to
make ; before I am favoured with faith, virtue, and assurance of
immortality. 1 feel it would appear so like conformity to the
opinions of others, to alter just after being with these Friends,
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
Gl
but I think that it is a time to do so, for strength and courage
have been given me. This day I have said thee instead of you ;
but still go on soberly and with consideration.
Coventry, 6th. — I rose in good time to write to Priscilla Gurney,
and felt in a state of darkness and discouragement about my
language, but I am happy to say my mind again feels clear. I
dare not draw back. I hope to continue in the habit with spirit,
and if by yesterday week I have kept up to it, and then feel dis-
couraged, I may give it up. I felt saying thee very difficult to-day
to Mrs. , but I perceived it was far more so after I sang to
them. I altogether get on pretty well, but doubts came into my
mind this morning ; yet were I not to persevere I should, I believe,
feel unhappy in it. How shall I say thee to H in Norwich !
It will I think make me lose all my dissipation of character, and
be a guard upon my tongue.
Earlham, 9th. — My father, Kitty, and myself set out early
this morning for Newmarket. When I was there, I saw Henry
B ; my sensation was odd when I saw him, for I took to my
heels and ran away. I thought I could not get courage to address
him in the plain lang-uage ; but after I collected myself, I did it
without much difficulty. How easy it has been made to me !
By what nice degrees I have entered it, but I believe the hardest
part is to come ; I have felt the advantage of it, though at times
in a dark and discouraging state. It makes me think before I
speak, and avoid saying much, and also avoid the spirit of gaiety
and flirting.
•
CHAPTER IV.
1798 — 1800. Return to Earlham — Attention to the Poor — Kindness to
others — Appearance — Journey to the North of England — Visit to the
Friends' School at Ackworth — Becomes a plain Friend — Proposals of
Marriage from Mr. Fry — Letter to her cousin, Joseph Gurney Bevan —
Letter to a young Friend.
Mr. Gurney and his family returned home in September,
1798 ; Elizabeth, undoubtedly strengthened in her desire to
become a plain Friend, though scrupulously careful not to ad-
vance one step hastily, or to oppose the wishes of her brothers
and sisters on any point, in which she could yield to them
an easy conscience. She has resumed her usual habits of self-
occupation and usefulness to others ; visiting and relieving the
poor, both at Earlham and in Norwich, especially the sick ;
reading the Bible to them and instructing their children. Her
school too, gradually increased from the small beginning of one
little boy, to so great a number, that her teaching them in the
house became inconvenient, and a vacant laundry was appro-
priated to this purpose. She had at last above seventy scholars
without assistance, without monitors, without even the countless
books and pictures of the present day ; how she controlled the
wills and fixed the attention of so many unruly children, must
ever remain a mystery to those who have not the gift she pos-
sessed, of influencing the minds of others.
Nor was her attention confined to the poor, where any little
kindness seemed needed, there she delighted to offer it. A cir-
cumstance marking this trait in her character, was related a few
years ago to one of her family, by a lady, the widow of an oflicer,
who was living alone in a small house near Norwich, about 1798,
1798.]
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE, &C.
63
during her husband's absence. Her income was limited ; she
was young, and had few acquaintances. It was during her con-
finement with her first child that she was surprised by a loud ring
at the bell. Her servant came running up stairs with a basket
in her hand, and in the broad dialect peculiar to Norfolk, informed
her mistress that it had been left by " a beautiful lady on horse-
back, in a scarlet riding habit," whose servant had told her it
was Miss Elizabeth Gurney. The basket contained a chicken
and some little delicacies ; and the same attentions were repeated,
although she personally was a stranger to Elizabeth and her
family.
We have no exact knowledge of the time when the scarlet
riding habit was abandoned ; nor is it easy to ascertain by what
gradations she became a Friend in outward appearance. She was
slow in adopting the costume ; she first laid aside all ornament,
then she chose quiet and inconspicuous colours, and had her
dresses made with perfect simplicity. As late as the spring of
1799, an eye-witness describes her in a plain slate-coloured silk
dress ; but a black lace veil twisted in the turban fashion of the
day, with her long blonde hair, the ends hanging on one side.
Earlham, 10th September. — "We arrived last night from our
long, and in some respects, delightful journey. So far from
hurting me, I hope it will act as a fresh stimulus to virtue and
religion, at least it should ; I have had some bright and clear times
that should not be forgotten. I felt quite in a flutter, expecting
H and Dr. Alderson to dinner ; they came, and I had
little difficulty in saying, thee ; so do such evils vanish, if duty
support us. In the afternoon, I had a very serious talk with
Kitty about my being a Friend. She thinks that my judgment
is too young and inexperienced to be able to take up any particular
opinions ; she may be right. I am willing to give up the com-
pany of Friends and their books, if she request it ; but I do
firmly believe my mind will never be easy or happy unless I am
a Quaker.
6i
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
14^^. — I know I am not able to judge, and all I pray for is,
faith, humility and patience ; and I hope, if ill or well, to do the
will of God. May, Oh may I ! is the inmost prayer of my heart.
I must try not to fear ; what will not faith do for us ! It would
^ead us to all happiness, but works are required, and I believe
true faith hardly attainable without them. '
27th. — This evening I have been doing exercises, and singing
with them ; my mind feels very clear to-night and my body much
better. I have been thinking about singing, I hope in that, as
in every thing else, to do what is right. I cannot say I feel it
wrong to sing to my own family, it is sweet and right to give
them pleasure. I do not approve of singing in company, as
it leads to vanity and dissipation of mind ; but that I believe I
have no occasion to do, as dear Rachel does not request it, for she
does not like it herself I should be sorry quite to give up sing-
ing, as the gift of nature, and on her account : as long as it does
not lead me from vrhat is right, I need not fear.
Wth. — I have much enjoyed the company of my dear boy
Sammy this evening, I think we shall always feel much love for
each other ; young as he is, I love him particularly. Afterwards
we received a letter from dear Priscilla Gurney.
October 5th. — In the evening a fiddler came, we all had a dance,
I had the tooth-ache, and so from its making me merry, it made
me ofrave. I do not feel satisfaction in dancino-.
a O
6th. — Tliis morning I awoke not comfortable, the subject of
dancing came strongly before my mind. Totally declining it, as a
matter of pleasure I do not mind, only as I am situated with the
others I find it difficult ; the question is, if these, may not be
scruples of my own forming, that I may one day repent of ? The
bottom of my heart is inclined to Quakerism, and I know what
imagination can do. I believe the formation of my mind is such
that it requires the bonds and ties of Quakerism to fit it for im-
mortality. I feel it a very great blessing being so little in the
company of superior fascinating Quakers ; because it makes me
act freely and look to the only true Judge, for what is right for
me to do. The next question I ask myself is, am I sufficiently
clear, that dancing is wi'ong, to give it up ! because I know much
precaution is quite necessary. I believe I may if I like, make
1798.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
65
one more trial, and judge again how I feel ; but I must reflect
upon it, determining to give it up, if I think right. I wish to
make it a subject of very serious reflection, hoping, as usual, to do
right ; it will hurt them much I fear, but time I believe will take
that off", if they see me more happy and better for it. Let me
redouble all kindness to them. seems to wish I would give
up my correspondence with Anna S , which I think I may do.
This day has been very comfortable in most respects, though I
have not done much. I have finished my letter to my dear cousin
Priscilla, and that to Mrs. ; but I cannot feel quite easy to
send it, without first speaking to my father, for I do believe it is
my duty to make him my friend in all things, though I think it
probable, he mil discourage me in writing to my friend Sophy, yet
never keep any thing from him ; but let me be an open, true, kind,
and dutiful daughter to him, whilst life is in my body.
] 2th. — I have many great faults, but I have some dispositions
I should be most thankful for. I believe I feel much for my
fellow-creatures ; though I think I mostly see into the mind of
those I associate with, and am apt to satirise their weaknesses ;
yet I don't remember ever being any time with one who was not
extremely disgusting, but I felt a sort of love for them, and I do
hope I would sacrifice my life for the good of mankind. My mind
is too much like a looking-glass — objects of all kinds are easily
reflected in it whilst present, but when they go, their reflection is
gone also. I have a faint idea of many things ; a strong idea of
few ; therefore my mind is cultivated badly. I have many strag-
gling, but not many connected ideas. I have the materials to
form good in my mind, but I am not a sufficiently good artificer to
unite them properly together, and make a good consistence ; for
in some parts, I am too hard, in others, too soft. I hope and be-
lieve the great Artificer is now at work, that if I join my power
to the only One who is able to conduct me aright, I may one day
be better than I am.
1 7th. — My journal has not gone on well of late ; partly owing
to my going out, and having people in this room, now there is a
fire ; I dislike going out, what my mind wants, is peace and
quiet. The other night, as I was alone in a carriage, a fine star-
light night, I thought, what is it I want ? how •! overflow with
VOL. I. r
66
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1798.
the blessings of this world ; I have trae friends, as many as I
wish for ; good health, a happy home, with all that riches can
give, and yet all these are nothing without a satisfied conscience.
At times I feel satisfied, but I have not reason to feel so often ;
oh, that I could ! perhaps this night, with constant exertion all
day, I may feel that first of feehngs. It is now afternoon. — I
woke in a bad mind, but I am happy to say I overcame it, by
doing as I thought right, which appeared at once to turn the
scale from dulness to liveliness ; from a bad mind to a good one.
This afternoon I have much to correct, I feel proud, vain and
disagreeable ; not touched with the sweet humility of Christi-
anity ; nor is my heart enlightened by its happy doctrines. I
have now two things heavily weighing on my mind : dancing and
singing, so sweet and so pretty do they seem ; but as surely as I
do either, so surely does a dark cloud come over my mind. It is
not only my giving up these things, but I am making the others
miserable, and laying a restraint upon their pleasures. In the
next place, Am I sure I am going upon a good foiindation ? if I
am doing right, God wiU protect me and them also ; If I am doing
wi'ong, what foundation do I stand upon ? None : then aU to me
is nothing. Let me try to take my thoughts from this world,
and look to the only true Judge. I believe singing to be so
natural, that I may try it a little longer : but I do think dancing
may be given up. What particularly led me to this state, was
our hanng company, and I thought I must sing ; I sang a little,
but did not stay with them during the playing. My mind con-
tinued in a state of some agitation, and I did not sleep till some
time after I was in bed.
I9th. — My mind feels more this morning, if any thing, than it
did last night. Can such feelings be my own putting on ? they
seem to affect my whole fe"ame, mental and bodily ; they cannot be
myself, for if I were to give worlds, I could not remove them ;
they truly make me shake. When I look forwards I think I can
see ; if I have strength to do as they direct, I shall be another
person : sorrow, I believe, will remove to be replaced by joy ; then
let me now act ! My best method of conduct will be to tell
Rachel how I am situated in mind, and then ask her what she
would advise ; and be very kind and tell her the true state of the
17.98.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
67
case. Is it worth while to continue in so small a pleasure for so
much pain ? The pleasure is nothing to me, but it is a grand
step to take in life. — I have been and spoken to Rachel, saying
I think I must give up singing. It is astonishing the total
change that has taken place, from misery I am now come to joy :
I felt ill before, I now feel well ; thankful should I be for being
directed, and pray to keep up always to that direction. After
having spoken to my darling Rachel, where I fear I said too
much, I rode to Norwich after some poor people ; I went to see
many, and added my mite to their comfort. Nothing I think
could exceed the kindness of my dear Rachel. Though I have no
one here to encourage me in Quakerism, I believe I must be one
before I am content.
1th December. — Yesterday evening, I went to the Iduranium.
I have had a letter to say my dear friend William Savery is
arrived safely in America. Kitty and I, have been having a long
talk together this evening upon sects ; we both seem to think
them almost necessary. It is long since I have what I call truly
written my journal ; writing my journal, is to me expressing the
feelings of my heart during the day ; I have partly given it up
from the coldness of the weather, and not having a snug fire to
sit by. I wish now, as I have opportunity to look a little into
the present situation of my heart ; that is the advantage of
writing a true journal, it leads the mind to look inwards. Of late
I do not think I have been sufficiently active, but have given
rather way to a dilatory spirit. I have been reading Watts's
Logic, it tells me how ill-regulated are my thoughts, they ramble
truly ! Regularity of thought and deed is what I much want ;
I appear to myself to have almost a confusion of ideas, which
leads to a confusion of actions ; I want order ; I believe it difiicult
to obtain, but yet with perseverance attainable. The first way
to obtain it, appears to me, to try to prevent my thoughts from
rambling, and to keep them as steadily as possible to the object
in view. True religion is what I seldom feel, nor do I sufiiciently
try after it by really seeking devotion : I do not warmly seek it,
I am sure, nor do I live in the fear of an all-wise Being who
watches over us ; I seldom look deep enough, but dwell too much on
the surface of things, and let my ideas float. Such is my state.
I can't tell how I feel exactly : at times all seems to me mystery ;
F 2
68
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1799.
" when I look at the heavens the work of Thy fingers, the moon
and the stars which Thou hast ordained, what is man th:;t Thou
art mindful of him, or the Son of Man that Thou visitest him."
Thou must exist, oh God ! for the heavens declare Thy glory,
and the firmament showeth Thy handy-works.
8th. — Since dinner I have read much Logic and enjoyed it ; it
is interesting to me, and may, I think, with attention, do me
good. Reading Watts, impresses deeply on my mind how very
careful I should be of judging; how much I should consider before
I speak or form an opinion ; how careful I should be not to let
my mind be tinged throughout, with one reigning subject, to try
not to associate ideas; but judge of things according to the evi-
dence they give my mind of their own worth. My mind is like a
pair of scales that are not inclined to balance equally ; at least
when I begin to form a judgment, and try to hold the balance
equally, as soon as I perceive one scale is at all heavier than the
other, I am apt at once to let it fall on that side ; forgetting
what remains in the other scale, which thouo-h lighter should not
be forgotten. For instance, I look at a character, at first I try
to judge calmly and truly ; but if I see more virtues than vices,
I am apt soon to like that character so much that I like its
weaknesses also, and forget they are weaknesses. The same if
evil may preponderate, I forget the virtues.
12th. — This day finished with a dance. If I could make a rule
never to give way to vanity, excitement or flirting, I do not think
I should object to dancing ; but it always leads me into some one
of these faults ; indeed, I never remember dancing without feeling
one, if not a little of all the three, and sometimes a great deal.
But as my giving it up would hurt many, it should be one of
those things I part with most carefully.
30th. — I went to Meeting in the morning and afternoon ; both
times rather dark ; but yet I have been a little permitted to see
my own state, which is the greatest favour I can ask for at
present ; to know what I should do, and to be assisted in my
duties : for it is hard, very hard, to act right, at least I find it so.
But there is the comfortable consideration, that God is merciful
and full of compassion, he is tender over His children. I had a
satisfactory time with my girls and boys.
Janua7y Uh, 1 799. — Most of this morning I spent in Nor-
mo.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
6{)
wich seeing after tlie poor ; I do little for them, and I do not
like it should appear I do much. I must be most guarded, and
tell those who know I do charity that I am only my father's
agent. A plan, at least a duty, that I have felt for some time, I
will now mention. I have been trying to overcome fear ; my
method has been to stay in the dark, and at night to go into those
rooms not generally inhabited ; there is a strange propensity in
the human mind to fear in the dark, there is a sort of dread of
something supernatural : I tried to overcome that, by considering
that as far as I believed in ghosts, so far I must believe in a state
after death, and it must confirm my belief in the Spirit of God ;
therefore if I try to act right, I have no need to fear the du'ections
of Infinite Wisdom ; I do not turn away such things as some do.
I believe nothing impossible to God, and He may have used spirits
as agents for purposes beyond our conceptions ; I know they can
only come when He pleases, therefore we need not fear them.
But my most predominant fear is that of thieves ; and I find
that still more difficult to overcome, but faith would cure that
also, for God can equally protect us from man as from spirit.
8th. — My father not appearing to like all my present doings,
has been rather a cloud over my mind this day ; there are few, if
any, in the world I love so well, I am not easy to do what he
would not like, for I think I could sacrifice almost any thing for
him, I owe him so much, I love him so much.
I have been readino- Watts on Judgment this afternoon : it
has led me into thought, and particularly upon the evidence I
have to believe in religion. The first thing that strikes me, is
the perception we all have, of being under a power superior to
human. I seldom feel this so much as when unwell : to see how
pain can visit me, and how it is taken away. Work for ever, we
eould not create life. There must be a cause to produce an efiect.
The next thing that strikes me, is good and evil, virtue and vice,
happiness and unhappiness — these are acknowledged to be linked
together ; virtue produces good ; vice evil ; of course the Power
that allows this, shows approbation of virtue. Thirdly, Christianity
seems also to have its clear evidences, even to my human reason.
My mind has not been convinced by books ; but what little faith I
have, has been confirmed by reading the holy writers themselves.
70
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1799.
26th. — The thoughts of the evening occupied me, yet thinking
I might dance. was here, who showed me a good deal of
attention. I have not been enough on my guard ; yet I feel
more satisfied than I mostly am after such occasions. I was in
very high spirits, for me.
27th. — I have had, in most respects, comfortable Meetings ;
only my thoughts too giddy, and dwelt too much on what pleased
me yesterday ; they have, I am sorry to say, been occupied with
old subjects, such as dress : a little flirting, I fear. I have en-
joyed my little party as usual, who are now, when complete,
fifteen in number. What path I shall go in life is hidden from
my view. May I go in that in which I ought to go ! Do not
forget how much more tempting it is to choose the easiest, and
yet do not enter difficulties for difficulty's sake. Try to be led
by no person, but by my own conscience.
29th. — I am in a doubtful state of mind. 1 think my mind is
timid, and my affections strong, which may be partly the cause of
my being so much inclined to Quakerism ; in the first place, my
afi"ections were worked upon, in receiving the first doctrines of
religion, and I loved them through a Quaker ; therefore it is
likely they would put on that garb in my mind. In the next
place, my timidity may make me uncomfortable, in erring from
principles that I am so much inclined to adopt ; so far I should
be on my guard, and I hope not to forget what I have just men-
tioned. But yet, I think the only true standard I can have to
direct myself by, is that, which experience proves to give me the
most happiness, by enabling me to be more virtuous ; I believe
there is something in the mind, or in the heart that shows its
approbation when we do right. I give myself this advice : do
not fear truth, let it be ever so contrary to inclination and
feeling. Never give up the search after it : and let me take
courage, and try from the bottom of my heart to do that which I
believe truth dictates, if it lead me to be a Quaker or not. The
last and the best advice I can give myself, is ; as far as I am able,
to look up to the God who is unitedly worshipped by the whole
earth, who has created us, and whom we feel has power over our
thoughts, words and deeds.
February 7th. — I read much this morning in St. Basil, which
1799.]
OF ULIZABETH FRY.
71
is to me excellent, interesting and beautiful. He advises a con-
stant thanksgiving for the many blessings we enjoy : and that
Tve should not gTumble at the evils we are subject to ; how much
more cause have I for thankfulness than sorrow. I seldom give
thanks for the many blessings that surround me. St. Basil
beautifully says, we should not eat, we should not drink, with-
out giving thanks to God."
lith. — I hope, I have from experience gained a little. I am
much of a Friend in my principles at this time, but do not
outwardly appear much so ; I say " thee" to people, and do not
dress very gay, but yet I say " Mr." and " Mrs.," wear a turban,
&c., &c. I have one remark to make ; every step I have taken
towards Quakerism has given me satisfaction.
1 8th. — I feel I must not despair ; I consider I first brought
sceptical opinions upon myself, and it is only what is due to me
that they shoidd now hurt me. I hope I do not much murmur
at the decrees of the Almighty ; and can I expect, who am so
faulty, to be blessed with entire faith. Let me once more try
and pray, that the many evil roots in my own mind may be
eradicated. I had altogether a pretty good day, rather too much
vanity at being mistress at home, and having to entertain many
guests.
2Uh. — What feeling so cheering to the human mind as reli-
gion ; what thankfulness should I feel to God. I have great
reason to believe Almighty God is directing my mind to the
haven of peace, at least I feel that I am gnoided by a PoM-er not
my o-wn. How dark was my mind for some days ! How heavy !
I saw duties to be performed that even struck me as foolish. I
took courage and tried to follow the directions of this voice ; I felt
enlightened, even happy. Again I erred, again I was in a cloud ;
I once more tried, and again I felt brightened.
25th. — This time last year, I was with my dear friend WUliam
Savery, at Westminster Meeting. I can only thankfully admire,
when I look back to about that time, the gentle leadings my
soul has had, from the state of great darkness it was in ; how
suddenly did the light of Christianity burst upon my mind. I
have reason to believe in religion from my own experience ; and
what foundation so solid to build my hopes upon ; may I gain
72
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1799.
from the little experiences I have been blessed with, may I en-
courage the voice of truth, and may I be a steady and virtuous
combatant in the service of God. Such I think I may truly say
is my most ardent prayer. But God, who is omnipresent, knows
my thoughts ; knows my wishes, and my many many feelings ; may
I conclude with saying, "cleanse thou me from secret faults."
28th. — We have had company most part of the day. I have
had an odd feeling. Uncle Joseph and many gay ones were here ;
I had a sort of sympathy with him. I feel to have been so much
oS my guard, that if tempted I should have done wrong. I now
hear them singing. How much my natural heart does love to
sing: but if I give way to the ecstacy singing some times produces
in my mind, it carries me far beyond the centre ; it increases all
the wild passions, and Avorks on enthusiasm. Many say and
think it leads to religion ; it may lead to emotions of religion, but
true religion appears to me to be in a deeper recess of the heart ;
where no earthly passion should produce it. However, music may
some times be of use : and I think our earthly feelings are made
use of to lead us much to better things. I think music and dancing
the first pleasures in life, not happiness ; they elevate too high.
They may be right, but I do not feel quite free to enjoy them ; I
will now leave it, as my judgment is not clear.
March ] st. — There is goingto be a dance ; What am I to do ?
As far as I can see, I believe, if I find it very necessary to their
pleasure, I may do it, but not for my own gratification. Eemem-
ber, don't be vain ; if it be possible, dance little.
I began to dance in a state npxt to pain of mind ; when I had
danced four dances, I was trying to pluck up courage to tell
Rachel I wished to give it up for the evening ; it seemed as if
she looked into my mind, for she came up to me at that minute
in the most tender manner, and begged me to leave off, saying she
would contrive without me ; I suppose she saw in my countenance
the state of my mind. I am not half kind enough to her, I often
make sharp remarks to her, and in reality there are none of my
sisters to whom I owe so much ; I must think of her as my nurse !
she would suffer much to comfort me ; may she, oh God ! be blessed ;
wouldest Thou, oh wouldest Thou, let her see her right path what-
ever it may be, and wilt Thou enable her to keep up to her duty,
1791).]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
73
in whatever line it may lead. Let this evening be a lesson to me,
not to be unkind to her any more. I think I should feel more
satisfaction in not dancing ; but such things must be left very
much to the time. How very much do I wish for their happiness ;
that they may be blessed in every way, is what I pray for to the
Great Director ; but all is guided in wisdom, and I believe, as a
family, we have much to be thankful for all ways, both for
bodily and mental blessings.
4th. — I hope the day has passed without many faults. John
is just come in to ask me to dance in such a kind way, — oh dear
me ! I am now acting clearly differently from them all. Re-
member this, as I have this night refused to dance with my
dearest brother, I must out of kindness to him not be tempted by
any one else. Have mercy, oh God ! have mercy upon me ! and
let me act right, I humbly pray Thee ; wilt Thou love my dearest
most dear brothers and sisters, wUt Thou protect us ? Dear John !
I feel much for him, such as these are home strokes, but I had
far rather have them, if indeed guided by Supreme Wisdom ;
for then I need not fear. I know that not dancing will not lead
me to do wrong, and I fear dancing does ; though the task is hard
on their account, I hope I do not mind the pain to myself. I feel
for them ; but if they see in time I am happier for it, I think
they will no longer lament over me. I will go to them as soon
as they have done, try to be cheerful and to show them I love
them ; for I do most truly, particularly John. I think I might
talk a little with John, and tell him how I stand, for it is much
my msest plan to keep truly intimate with them all ; make them
my first friends. I do not think I ever love them so well as at
such times as these. I should fully express my love for them,
and how nearly it touches my heart, acting differently to what
they like. These are truly great steps to take in life, but I may
expect support under them.
16th. — I know I want correction, for these few days past I
have not gone on well : a sort of coldness, darkness, and un-
certainty that will sometimes take possession of the mind ; it is I
believe much owing to a want of vigilance and activity on my part,
and it does not always please the Almighty to enlighten us equally.
I am a very negligent being. If, as Deborah Darby said to me, I
74
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1799.
will do as far as I know to be right, I may one day be a light to
the blind, feet to the lame, &c., &c. Shall such a state ever be
mine ? if there be chance of such a thing, I should labour for it.
I think the time I spent at Colebrook Dale one of the happiest,
if not the happiest time of my life. I think my feelings that
night, at Deborah Darby's, were the most exalted I ever remember.
I, in a manner, was one of the beginners of the Meeting ;
suddenly my mind felt clothed with light, as with a garment,
and I felt silenced before God ; I cried with the heavenly feeling
of humility and repentance. Then when I was in this awful
state, there were two sermons preached, one telling me to get the
pearl of gi'eat price ; and the other telling me what I might
expect, even happiness in this world, and everlasting happiness
in the one to come. But that silence, which first took possession
of my mind exceeded all the rest.
Fourth Month 6th. — I have not done a great deal to-day,
and yet I hope I have not been idle : I try to do right now
and then, but by no means constantly. I could not recover the
feeling of being hurt at rejecting, I suppose, the voice of my mind
last night when I sang so much ; they were not I believe feelings
of my own making, for it was my wish to enjoy singing without
thinking it wrong. I have written to Hannah Hoare to-day :
the remembrance of the kind affection of that family is very
sweet to my mind, I feel a real love for them and interest in their
welfare. They understand better than almost any people I ever
saw, the true method of being kind ; they seem to me to feel for
others, and therefore understand what will most please them : I
hope not to forget their attentions to me, and have a strong
desire that our friendship may be lasting, and not subject to be
blown away by the first wind that comes ; I have seen so much of
the fickleness of young people's friendship, I do not feel the de-
pendence upon them I formerly did. I am inclined to think the
time will come, when I shall not be quite so dear to my gay
friends : but I have a great hope they will keep steady ; I
heartily wish they may.
7th.— 1 have hopes the day may come when Norwich Meeting
will prosper and be enlivened again, from a state of cloudiness.
In the afternoon, I went with them to hear a person preach at
1799.]
OF ELIZABETH FEY.
75
the Baptists' M3eting : I felt afraid of setting my own opinions
np and being uncharitable. It did not seem to suit me like our
silent method of worship, and the prayers and sermon did not
make their way into the heart as those of our Friends do ; but
it is likely I should feel that, as I have much love for my own
Society. Uncle Joseph was here in the evening, and he seemed
rather surprised at my going to hear Kinghom. I had an in-
teresting time with my young flock, I fear I might say rather
too much to them ; mayst Thou, oh Father ! preserve them, for
without Thy aid my efforts are ineffectual ; mayst Thou make
me an instrument in leading them to trae virtue, and may the
day come when Thou wilt call them to everlasting joy.
15th. — I had for my poor wandering thoughts a satisfactory
Meeting ; partly owing to being nervous, for it leads me to cast
my care upon the Lord. I went to Bedlam, and felt glad to see
the poor Melton woman going on well. If comfort be once per-
mitted to enter her heart, it will be a cause of true pleasure to
me ; and I hope of gratitude to the all-wise Director ; but He
knows better than I what is for her good. To-day, at Meeting, I
felt such a relief in the thought that God knows all our thoughts,
all our temptations ; and He knows also how much power we
have to overcome them : for I felt I could not have a just estimate
of my own self
22nd. — I have read a good deal of Lavater's journal, and have
felt sympathy with him. I like the book, as it reminds me of
my duty. I hope that I shall have more steady reliance upon
God ; more regularity of mind ; less volatility of thought. To have
my heart purer in the sight of Thee, who knowest and seest all
my weaknesses, all my defects ; God have mercy on me ; I pray
Thee ! mayst thou find in me a faithful servant, abounding in
good works ; may my whole heart say truly, Thy will be done !
may I ever with all my heart say the Lord's prayer. Thou
knowest my wishes, oh God ; Thou knowest them !
24th. — I awoke with good resolutions, wishing to obtain that
peaceful state of mind, of feeling myself humbly trying to do the
will of the Almighty ; I took good resolves, but my nature seems
not in the mind to act up to them. I feel' to have too much
volatility of thought to keep that watch so necessary about my
76
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1799.
thouglits, words and actions. I do not think this has been a
bad day ; part of it very satisfactory, particularly teaching three
little girls. How little the feelings of my heart seem under my
own power ; I feel them like my body, under another power ; yet
mankind do not seem willing to allow that God is the Governor
and Director of the heart, though they mostly acknowledge, it is
He who guides all outward circumstances ; we find we have in-
ward and outward evil to combat, but we have a power within
ourselves, that Mill much alleviate the many evils we are sub-
ject to.
28th. — I then had a very satisfactory evening with my dear
Sam ; how I do love that dear boy ; may he do well ! I am in-
clined to think the day will come, when we shall see him a re-
ligious character.
jFi/th Month 1st. — Even acting right will sometimes bring
dissensions in a family, as it says in the Testament ; we must
not be discouraged even when that is oui- lot ; for whatever may
be our situation, if we strictly adhere to that which we believe to
be our duty, we need not fear, but rest steadily upon Him who
can and will support us. I often observe how much weakness of
body seems to humble the mind : illness is of great benefit to us,
as I have found from experience, if we try to make good use of
it ; it leads us to see our own weakness and debility, and to look
to a stronger for support. So I believe it may be mth the mind ;
dark and gloomy states are allowed to come upon it that we may
know our own insufficiency, and place our dependence upon a
Higher Power.
16th. — I have not done much to-day, partly owing to taking a
walk to Melton, and company this afternoon. I am sorry to say,
imperceptibly my mind gets wrapped up in the Election. I must
take care, or I think I shall be ofi" my guard, and I do think if
I become so warm in it, I shall find it better to go out of the
way ; and may perhaps go to London Yearly Meeting. But why
not try to command my mind at home ? I intend to try, but in
such cases as this, it is difficult to act a negative character ; for
even such a body as I am, might, I believe, get many votes amongst
the poor : but yet I feel as if it were giving to the poor with an
expectation of return from them to ask for their votes. Still if
179f).]
OF ULI55AHETII FRY.
77
the cause be such, as may be of use in tendiug to abolish the war
(for every member in the House carries some weight), is it not
right to be anxious to get any one, who opposes war, into it ;
" many a little makes a mickle."
27^/i. — At last this long wished for expected day has arrived.
It has been one of real bustle : before we went to Norwich, I was
much affected to hear of the death of poor Betty Pettet, and it
moved me. Let death come in any way, how very affecting it is ;
we went to Norwich, and then entered into its tumults. I have
not been so very very much interested ; I might have acted pretty
well, if pride, vanity, and shame had not crept in ; we lost the
Election, which is certainly a very great blank, but we soon get
over such matters, and it convinces me, the less public matters
are entered into the better, they do not suit us ; keep to our own
sphere, and do not go out of its bounds.
Seventh Month A^th. — This day has not been idle, but not
religious. I was most part of the morning at Norwich ; in the
afternoon, I settled accounts ; and in the evening, cut out clothes
for the poor. I don't think I have looked into the Testament, or
wi'itten my journal to-day ; it leads me to remember what uncle
Joseph said to me the other day, after reletting or reading to me
the history of Mary, who anointed our Saviour ivith the precious
ointment, and His disciples said she might have sold it, and given
to the poor, but Christ said, " the poor ye have always with you,
but me you have not always now I thought as uncle Joseph
remarked, I might this evening have spent too much time about
the poor, that should have been spent about better things.
In July, Mr. Gurney travelled into the North of England,
accompanied by his daughters Elizabeth and Priscilla, and
his son Samuel. They attended the General Meeting at the
Friends' Public School, at Ackworth : this interested Elizabeth,
from bringing her into communication with several Friends.
Among others, there was one from Ameiica, named Hannah
Barnard, a person of talent and much plausibility ; but who was
strongly suspected of being unsound in that essential article of
faith, the divinity of Christ ; to prove this was however no easy
78
MEMOIR OF THK LIFE
[1799.
matter ; but after much difficulty and delay, the Friends in Eng-
land declined her further religious services, and advised her to
return home, where she was shortly afterwards disunited, as a
member of their religious body, by Friends of that country. It
appears that Elizabeth Gumey was not attracted by this person,
although at that time her own opinions were by no means clear or
decided ; she felt in her communications with her the want of
that unction, which alone could satisfy her mind ; for however
imperfect and shortcoming the true believer may be, there is a
reflection of the Master's image to be perceived in every instance,
where, in His offices of Prophet, Priest and King, the Saviour has
been received into the heart of man. The Institution at Ack-
worth is for the maintenance and education of 300 Friends'
children ; it is partly supported by contributions, partly by a mode-
rate payment on the part of the parents. There is a Provincial
Committee appointed by the Ackworth General Meeting, held in
London, at the time of the Yearly Meeting. Once in the year,
the members of this Committee are met at Ackworth, by a depu-
tation from the Yearly Meeting ; and any other Friends who are
disposed to join them. A minute investigation then takes place
of the religious state of the children, their advance in learning,
their health, and domestic comfort.
The travellers afterwards visited Sheepwash, an estate on the
beautiful banks of the Wanspeck, at that time belonging to Mr.
Gurney. Elizabeth's histories of their rambles among the woods
and lovely scenery there, often delighted her children in after life ;
they extended their journey to Edinburgh, and returned home,
paying a few visits on their way.
Lynn, Seventh Month 28^A. — This was one of the very
bustling mornings, to which Earlham is subject on any of the
family leaving home. We had a quiet sort of a joiu'ney here, and
though I felt sorry, yet I am glad to be away from home, as we
1799.1
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
79
have lately had so much bustle, and I know I have so little culti-
vated or encouraged a religious state of mind ; indeed I have been
in a darkish state of late, sadly erring from the path of right :
and I appeared to have gone so far out of it, that I could not get
into it again, till temptation was a little lessened, which I hope
it will be this journey. I think it probable, I shall be more
stimulated in the right, than the wrong path.
Peterborough, 29th. — We went to Meeting this morning ; and
since have been travelling.
— We had a long day's journey ; I hope it has been my
object at least to try to act right. The propriety of saying
" thou" has lately struck me : if I think it right to say it, I
hope I shall be able ; though any alteration of speech is very
difficult to make.
Ackworth, Eighth Month \st. — To-day what is called the
General Meeting began ; we first had a Meeting of worship, which
was rather agreeable : after which, we dined with a very large
party in the boys' dining-room at the School ; as I was wandering
about in the bustle, I went into the plain Friends' room, (which I
often did) where I had not been very long, before I felt myself fall
into silence before God, which the rest of the party appeared to
do also ; we had not sat long before William Crotch began to
preach to me. I was much affected : then old Friend Hustler
said something to me ; may I profit by such refreshing times.
At four o'clock, the Women's Meeting met ; I amongst a great
number was chosen one of the Committee to examine the children,
school and household : Hannah Barnard appeared to me to hold
rather too high a hand. After Meeting, we examined the bed-
rooms, which I thought in good order, and talked a little to
Hannah Barnard.
2n(i. — I arose about six to go to the School to hear the girls
spell, which I was pleased with, but should have liked to have
questioned them more myself. After that, we breakfasted ; then
met in the Committee, to fix a little the plans we should go upon.
I, and Sarah Cockfield were mentioned to go and attend to the
Grammar School ; I said that I had only a slight knowledge of
grammar. We then went to the Grammar School ; the writing,
ciphering, working, mending, spinning, knitting and sewing, all
80
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1799.
■which I liked much, and thought upon the whole they did very
well indeed ; we then examined parts of the house ; after which
we dined, and at three o'clock met to hear the report of the Com-
mittee ; I forgot that before dinner, we met at twelve o'clock to
draw up the report of what we thought of the proceedings of the
school. It was some time before any one would speak ; Friends
were begging the Committee to say what they thought, but in
vain, till I think Hannah Barnard broke the ice, and encouraged
the young people to say what they thought ; for they had been
requested before. As it appeared to me it was delaying the
Meeting, I took courage (as I thought it was more right than
wrong) to speak ; and said what I thought of the grammar and
ciphering ; I felt glad I had done it, though I trembled at doing
it, not a little. Towards the latter part of the sitting, I was
pointedly asked what I thought of their spelling, which I said ;
and also that I did not think they attended to the words of one,
so well as those of many syllables. After the Meetings, I was
encouraged in what I had done, by salutations from the Friends,
Hannah Barnard and Elizabeth Cogshall. After dinner, we met
again and heard the report they had written to bring in to the
men. I thought the Meeting paid rather too much deference to
Hannah Barnard, in delaying the Meeting, because she was not
come in. The Meeting concluded, after a long waiting, to choose
a sub-committee, which after all was not done, and we took the
report to the men ; I own my body and mind longed impatiently
to have Meeting over. After tea, I had a few interesting minutes
with Hannah Barnard, to whom I had long wished to speak,
about my beloved friend William Savery ; I met her standing
against the wall in the long passage, by Dr. Binn's door. I
went up to her, took hold of her hand and entered into talk with
her ; I mentioned dear William Savery ; we went and sat in the
Doctor's room, where was Thomas Scattergood, whom, though I
do not think he spoke, yet I liked.
3rd. — I arose in a bustle and hurried about till the " cold
victuals" were given to the poor, which plan I did not much like,
as it seemed like showing off. William Crotch preached to them
very agreeably, after which Thomas Scattergood called us aside,
and in a little Meeting expressed tlie great love he felt for me
1799.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
81
yesterday, which made it appear to me, as if there were a
sympathy of soiil, and we both were guided by the same spirit ;
he expressed how much he felt for me at the time I came
into Doctor Binn's room, and had then felt it on his mind to
say something to me ; I also had felt a silent inclination to
hear. We then set off on our journey to York. I have not suffi-
ciently dwelt on the kindness of some Friends to me during
our stay at Ackworth. First, dear Christiana Hustler and her
daughter ; Friend Messer, and many others. May I really profit
by this time. We arrived at York to a late dinner, and drank
tea at Lindley Murray's, whom, though I hardly spoke to, I
really loved ; there was also B F 's daughter, who
seemed sweetly under the guidance and influence of religion ; she
was to me truly interesting, but I think I was too forward with
her ; I felt my own inferiority.
4
™ ; why, I cannot tell, they represent their case
clearly, but can I, after what I have felt, known, and experienced,
doubt the truth of this blessed principle ; the sensible and con-
stant direction of the Spirit of God in man ? The head and judg-
ment of man, is most frail, or it would not twist so many ways ;
the work of religion, must be in the heart, and if that become
sanctified by the gTcat " I Am," and brought low before Him ;
and our wills be brought into subjection to the Divine will, and
He become our all in all ; then the great work, appears to me
accomplished in us.
Plashet, 'iOth. — I desire gTatefully to acknowledge, my being
once more returned home to my beloved family : my little ones
appearing to have prospered in my absence, and I hope all going
on well. And also I think, with abundant cause to be grateful,
that on lea\^ng Earlham, and my tenderly beloved brothers and
sisters, my mind felt very clear, trusting that I had been enabled
to accomplish that which came to hand to do amongst them ; and
I hope without hurting the great cause. How very near and dear
they are to me. On First day, I attended Ipswich and Colchester
Meetings ; I believe I was helped in the ministry, in both ; if
any praise be due, may it be given both by me and others, to the
great Author. Spent an interesting evening, with dear old John
Kendal.
1 3th. — It is my great \nsh, that being engaged in these awful
and important duties, may not, in any degree, lessen my attention
to the smaller concerns of life ; but rather prove a stimulus to
do all well : I wish, if right, still to feel a life in them, and not
have my mind so occupied by the greater, as not to enter with
spirit into the smaller. How much does gratitude call for at my
hands, at this time ? My beloved husband, a true helpmate and
sympathizer with me ; my health and natural spirits very good ;
my sweet children going on comfortably and well.
Tenth Month oth. — I had yesterday a very narrow escape of
1810.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
1()1
my life, from falling out of a whiskey upon my Lead, owing to a
violent jolt ; if it had gone on, I believe it must have gone over
my head ; many have been either killed or materially injured by
such a fall. I was at the time favoured with clearness, and knew
what to do, and by immediately applying cold water to my head,
from a pond just by, my suffering was in a great measure relieved.
I wonder I have not felt this event more seriously ; but I did not,
even at the time, feel much frightened, or overcome : I believe I
was thinking, only about a minute before, that in case of my
sudden death, I had nothing to look to but mercy.
12th. — Since I last wrote, I have been very poorly ; I suppose
owing to my fall. I felt at first pretty comfortable, but yet very
low, and rather nervous, so that I could hardly believe good could
arise ; however, how sweetly was I refreshed, not knowing why or
wherefore ? A little of that life and love, that removes fear,
and enables us more fully, to trust and lean upon the arm of
Divine Power. I was greatly helped in Meeting in testimony,
under the same covering, and afterward visited the afiiicted ; still
feeling, as under the wing and canopy of something far above
myself: continued a little in this state all yesterday, though
again poorly ; and to-day I think myself seriously unwell. I felt
rather alarmed at my situation : but I believe that there is that
Power, which can and will, if He see meet, carry me through
even death : and so uphold me, that I should not fear. This
unmerited mercy, such a poor unworthy child has not much reason
to look for ; but having already, at different times, received so
much, gives a hope of still receiving more. I believe nothing in
myself, or my own natural power, will ever do me much good in
times of trial, owing to my very nervous fearful nature : but I may
say, I have found there is that which can subdue these feelings, and
overcome them, bringing us into that state, where our peace flows
as a river. I believe there is, and must be much to purge away,
before I can be fit to meet the King of Terrors. But I cannot
do this for myself, I can only seek for, and trust in Him, who in
His own mercy, and His own M^ay, can do it for me. However
long pr short my life may be, may I be enabled so to live, as to be
fit to die.
24
made by the women were there sold for a guinea each. Bibles,
prayer-books, and religious tracts, were placed under the care of
each monitor, for the use of her class ; arrangements were also
made, that those who could not read and wished to learn, should
have the opportunity of doing so.
But though some provision was thus made for the necessities
of the women, the poor children were still in misery and igno -
rance, fourteen of them were of an age to receive instruction ;
with some difficulty, a small space towards the after part of the
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
321
vessel was set apart for a school, there, during the greater part
of the day, the children were taught to read, knit, and sew ; one
of the convicts undertook to be school-mistress, for whom a
reward was placed in the hands of the Captain, provided she
persevered in her duties to the end of the voyage. During the
five weeks that the ship lay in the river, some of the ladies
engaged in the prison work, devoted much of their time to
making these arrangements. The expense of £72. 10s. was
incurred in working materials ; aprons for the women, and
additional clothing for the most destitute. The good effects of
these regulations, were speedily seen, but none were sanguine as
to their continuing in force after the ship had fairly put to sea ;
and there would be no longer any stimulus or inducement to
persevere. The Captain, a very respectable man, died suddenly
at Calcutta, on the voyage home, which prevented its being ascer-
tained with certainty, how long, or to what extent the plans were
beneficial. The only person who could give or enforce an order,
was the surgeon-superintendent, appointed by Government to the
care of the women. In this instance, the appointment had fallen
on a man, who did not take the least interest in the moral orga-
nization of the convict-ship. The last time that Mrs. Fry was
on board the Maria, whilst she lay at Deptford, was one of those
^ solemn and interesting occasions that leave a lasting impression
on the minds of those who witness them. There was great
uncertainty whether the poor convicts would see their benefactress
again. She stood at the door of the cabin, attended by her
friends and the Captain ; the women on the quarter-deck facing
them. The sailors anxious to see what was going on, clambered
into the rigging, on to the capstan, or mingled in the outskirts of
the group. The silence was profound — when Mrs. Fry opened
her bible, and in a clear audible voice, read a portion from it.
The crews of the other vessels in the tier, attracted by the novelty
of the scene, leant over the sliips on either side, and listened
VOL. I. Y
322
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
apparently with great attention ; she closed the Bible, and after
a short pause, knelt down on. the deck, and implored a blessing
on this work of Chiistian charity from that God, who, though one
may sow and another water, can alone give the increase. Many
of the women wept bitterly, all seemed touched ; when she left
the ship they followed her with their eyes and their blessings,
until her boat having passed within another tier of vessels, they
could see her no more.
Plashet, Seventh Month Ist. — Since I last wrote, much has
happened to me; some things have occurred of an important
nature. My prison engagements have gone on well, and many
have flocked after me, may I not say of almost all descriptions,
from the greatest to the least ; and we have had some remark-
ably favoured times together in the prison. The Yearly
Meeting was a very interesting one to me, and also encouraging.
I felt the unity of Friends a comfort and support. I had to
go into the Men's Meeting, which was a deep trial of faith,
but it appeared called for at my hand, and peace attended
giving up to it. The unity the women expressed at my going,
and the good reception I found amongst the men were com-
forting to me, but it was a close, very close, exercise. Although
I have had much support from many of my fellow-mortals,
and so much unity expressed with me both in and out of our
Society — yet I believe many Friends have great fears for me and
mine ; and some not Friends, do not scruple to spread evil reports,
as if vanity or political motives led me to neglect a large family.
I desire patiently to bear it all, but the very critical view that is
taken of my beloved children, grieves me much.
8^/(. — My heart is too full to express much ; yesterday I had
a very interesting day at Newgate with the Chancellor of the
Exchequer, and many other persons of consequence ; much in
the cross to myself, I had to express a few words in supplication
before them, but the effect was solemn and satisfactory. After
this 1 felt peaceful and comforted ; sometimes I think after such
times I am disposed to feel as if that day's work was done, and
give way to cheerful conversation, without sufficiently waiting for
181S.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
323
the fresh manifestations of the Spirit, and abiding under the
humiliations of the Cross.
It is needful now to revert to the excitement produced in the
public mind, when the knowledge of the remarkable transforma-
tion effected in Newgate began to be spread abroad. The visits
of Mrs. Fry were the theme of conversation in all circles, and
the accounts circulated of the interesting and imposing scenes
which were to be witnessed there, brought a strange variety of
persons to that abode of sorrow. It would be too much to say
that all who then, or in after times attended the readings in
Newgate, were actuated by high and holy feelings in desiring
admittance ; but if a list of the names of the visitors could be
published, it would prove how strong was the sympathy felt
among the nobly born and richly endowed, with intellectual, as
well as worldly wealth. A letter, written at this time, is so
descriptive of this, that we are grateful to the surviving mem-
bers of the writer's family, for their concurrence in its insertion
here.
Extract of a letter from Lady Mackintosh to Mrs. Fry.
" I have had a note from Sir James, in which is the following
' CD
passage, I cannot resist copying it, in the hope of your pardon
for doing so. ' I dined Saturday, June 3rd, at Devonshire
House. The company consisted of the Duke of Norfolk, Lords
Lansdowne, Lauderdale, Albemarle, Cowper, Hardwicke, Car-
narvon, Sefton, Ossulton, Milton, and Duncannon, &c. The
subject was Mrs. Fry's exhortation to forty-five female convicts,
at which Lord had been present on Friday. He could
hardly refrain from tears in speaking of it. He called it the
deepest tragedy he had ever witnessed. What she read and
expounded to the convicts, with almost miraculous effect, was the
4th chapter to the Ephesians. Coke (of Norfolk) begged me
to go with him next Friday ; I doubt whether, as that is the day
of my motion, I shall be able to go, and whether it be prudent
Y 2
324
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
to expose myself to the danger of being too much warmed by the
scene, just before a speech in which I shall need all my discre-
tion.'
" As the above extract was only intended for my eye, I am
sure you will so consider it. My motive for submitting it to
you is twofold ; that you may not be ignorant how much your
great work of mercy contributes to inspire good feelings, and to
supply pure and edifying subjects of conversation at the tables of
the most illustrious persons in the country, for rank and talents.
And also to know if you wiU have the kindness to inform me,
whether there is not some mistake in the day to which Lord
alludes."
Among the visitors were to be found persons, who as friends of
humanity came to ascertain the truth of all that they had heard ;
actuated by the same motives, bishops, clergymen, and other
ministers of religion resorted thither. It will be at once seen
how the concurring testimony of individuals distinguished in
such various ways, must have influenced public opinion in favour
of a mode of treatment which, in the course of a few weeks, had
struck at the root of the more glaring evils, so lately existing in
the principal metropolitan prison of England. Nor can it be
doubted that the influx of visitors, objectionable as it must be
considered in itself, and injurious as it would be, in a well ordered
prison, was then an important means of spreading knowledge
and exciting interest ; and thus assisting to prepare the way for
the improvements in Prison Discipline subsequently effected. It
appears highly probable that the rapidity and ease, with which
legislative enactments on these subjects were afterwards carried,
may be in part attributed to what had been seen and learnt in
Newgate.
On Wednesday, June 3rd, 1818, the Marquis of Lansdowne
moved an address to the Prince Regent, on the state of the prisons
of the United Kingdom. In his speech, after stating appalling
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
325
facts as to the increase of crime -within the last ten years, attri-
buting it to various causes, especially to the vicious and deplor-
able condition of the prisons themselves, his lordship made this
observation in reference to Newgate : —
" It was impossible from the manner in which it was constantly
crowded to apply any general system of regulations. There it
was necessary to place several felons in the same cell, and persons
guilty of very different descriptions of offences were mixed to-
gether. The consequences were such as might be expected, not-
withstanding all the efforts of that very meritorious individual,
(Mrs. Fry) who had come like the Genius of Good into this scene
of misery and vice, and had by her wonderful influence and
exertions, produced, in a short time, a most extraordinary reform
among the most abandoned class of prisoners. After this great
example of humanity and benevolence, he would leave it to their
lordships how much good, persons similarly disposed, might effect
in other prisons, were the mechanisim, if he might use the ex-
pression, of those places of confinement better adapted to the
purposes of reformation. The institution of the great Peni-
tentiary-house was likely to be attended with great advantages,
though he did not approve of all the regulations. That establish-
ment was a great step taken in the important work of reformation.
He was aware there were persons who considered all expense of
this kind as useless, who thought that all that could be done was
to provide for the safe custody of prisoners, and that attempts to
reform them were hopeless. Let those who entertain this notion,
go and see what had been effected by Mrs. Fry and other bene-
volent persons in Newgate. The scenes which passed there,
would induce them to alter their opinion. There were moments
when the hardest hearts could be softened and disposed to
reform."
After reading this sentence, delivered in the House of Lords,
and published in all the journals of the day, it can astonish no
one, to find that admittance into Newgate was sought with eager
cui-iosity by all sorts of persons ; to many of whom, admission could
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
not with any propriety be refused by either magistrates, officers,
or ladies. Inconveniences arose from it, but at this junctui-e of
prison reformation, they were infinitely outweighed by its effects
in diffusing information and calling attention to the subject.
The ladies of the Committee had at this time effected several
minor arrangements to lessen the temptations, and increase the
reasonable comforts of the prisoners. In the early part of the
year, they took measures to prevent the introduction of an un-
limited quantity of beer into the prison. They engaged a sub-
matron or gate-keeper, who assisted in the lodge, and amongst
other duties, superintended a little shop, which had been esta-
blished, as it is quaintly expressed in their minute book,
"between gates," where tea, sugar, a little haberdashery and
other equally innocent articles were sold to the prisoners. The
communication between them and their friends outside the prison
being much restricted, lessened their supplies from that quarter,
and the prison allowance being scarcely sufficient, this plan was
resorted to, in order to supply them, and to ensure their portion
of the earnings being expended in a proper manner.
Plashet, Seventh Month 24:th. — I have many causes of deep
anxiety at this time. What to do with our boys, for the best,
has occupied much of my consideration, and at present I see no
other way than continuing them at school ; but I do not acknow-
ledge too much, if I say that it is the prayer of my heart that a
kind Providence may open the way for their going to the best
place for them, wherever it may be, and deep is the craving of
my spirit, that they may in the end go on well. 0 Lord ! I
beseech Thee, whatsoever Thou mayst be pleased to do with
them, whether to grant them health or sickness, riches or poverty,
long life or short life, oh, for Thy beloved Son's sake, give them
not over to the will of their enemies, but establish their goings
in Thy paths ; put a new song into their mouths, even praises to
Thee their God. And seeing, gi-acious Lord, that in a very mar-
vellous manner, Thou hast been pleased to make a way for Thy
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
327
child and servant, where she could see no way — how in a
wonderful manner Thou restored her in early life, showed Thy-
self to be on her side, when spiritually her enemies appeared
ready to overcome and destroy her, and how also in many and
various seasons, " Thou hast made darkness light before her,
and crooked paths straight," how Thou hast been pleased to
raise her from season to season, from the bed of languishing ;
how Thou hast temporally cared for her, and answered her
prayer, when it appeared likely even that she would be scarcely
provided for, how Thou hast helped her in spirit at seasons to
do Thy will, to see into the glorious mysteries of Thy king-
dom, how Thou hast aided her in her weakness, and enabled her
to overcome the extreme fear of man ; and to declare Thy doings
amongst the people, and to show Thy marvellous works to the
children of men, even from princes and prelates, to the poorest,
lowest, and most destitute : so as in a remarkable manner to
bring to pass what she saw for herself in early life, though as
through a glass darkly, which others more clearly saw for her,
and had to declare unto her ; and seeing gracious Lord, and
Almighty God and Saviour, how Thou hast been pleased to deal
with Thy unworthy servant, to increase in her even at seasons,
mightily and powerfully the knowledge of Thee her God, and
Christ Jesus her Lord. Be pleased to help her in the like pre-
cious faith, and preserve her from the many snares of the enemy ;
let not the spirit of the world or its applause ever again entangle
her ; nor the reproach of any, not even of the good unduly discou-
rage her, but let her be increasingly Thine own, and at all times, at
all seasons, and in every place, by whoever surrounded, give unto
Thee the glory due unto thy name, and worship thee in the beauty
of holiness, and let neither heights, nor depths, life, nor death,
nor any other thing, ever separate her from Thy love, but enable
her, 0 Lord ! at all times, and at all seasons, and in every place,
and by whomsoever surrounded, to glorify Thy great and ever
excellent name ; with Thy beloved Son Christ Jesus our Lord.
And with regard to her beloved family, be unto them, what Thou
hast been unto her ; even their Guide, and their Guard ; their God
and their Saviour ; and make a way for them, where their poor
mother sees no way for them. Amen, says my unworthy soul, cast
328
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
down, but not destroyed, afflicted but not in despair, at times
almost comfortless, but not forsaken ; at other times abounding in
the joy, and blessing of my God.
In August, Mrs. Fry left home to visit Scotland, and the North
of England, accompanied by her brother Mr. Joseph John Gurney,
Mrs. J. J. Gurney, and one of her own daughters.
Belford, Northumberland, Eighth Month 25th. — For some
time I have looked to attending the General Meeting in Scotland,
but it appeared almost impossible, my home-claims being so very
strong — indeed the Monthly Meeting before the last, it came
with great weight so as to frighten me ; but I neither saw out-
ward way for it, nor did I feel the heart made willing ; but as I
have so often found when there is a real " putting forth," way
is made within and without ; so it has been now, all my sweet
flock are I trust, carefully provided for ; Katharine and the three
little ones at Earlham, Joseph and Chenda at Runcton, John
and William at school, and Rachel with me. My beloved hus-
band means to meet me on my journey ; not only outward way
has been made, but the willing heart also granted, and I had
remarkably sweet peace and relief in being willing to give up to
it, such an evidence that I think it remains undoubted in my
mind. Friends appeared to feel much unity with me, which
was a help. My beloved brother Joseph, and sister Jane, join-
ing me, has been much cause for humble thankfulness, it has
made what would have been very hard to flesh and blood, com-
paratively sweet and easy ; we arc a sweet united band in spirit
and in nature ; Joseph a very great help in the ministry. I
think he is, and will yet be more abundantly an instrument of
honour in his Master's hand. We have sat four Meetings,
visited several families of Friends, and inspected many prisons,
which is one of our objects. In our religious services, our
gracious Helper has appeared very near ; we have gone on in
them with much nearness and unity ; we know the blessed truth
that as we abide in Christ we are one in Him. I have felt at
seasons as leaving all for my Master's sake, and setting out
without much of purse or scrip ; but how bountifully I am pro-
1818.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
329
vided for, internally and externally ; the Great Shepherd of the
sheep has been near to me in spirit, as strength in my weakness,
riches in my poverty, and a present helper in the needful time ;
I may say,
" Are these Thy favours day by day,
To me above the rest,
Then let me love Thee more than they,
And try to serve Thee best."
Conflicts have attended, and no doubt will attend me ; but 1
look upon it as an honour, a favour, and a blessing, even to
suffer in the Lamb's army ; if we may but be of the number of
his soldiers, who fight the good fight of faith, and are in any
degree permitted to promote the cause of truth and righteousness
upon earth.
Aberdeen, 29th. — I have felt low upon arriving here ; five
hundred miles from my beloved husband and children ! but a
good account of them is cause for thankfulness, still it is a
deeply weighty thing, and I have to try my ground again and
again. In almost every new place, the language of my spirit is,
Why am I here ? At this place, we find several other Friends,
also travelling in the ministry, which makes me feel it the more ;
but, as my coming is not of my own clioice, or my own ordering,
I desire to leave it, and to commit myself, my spirit and body,
and all that is dear to me, absent and present, to Christ my
Redeemer. We visited the old Barclay scat, at Ury, where our
mother's forefathers once lived. How great the change from
what it once was !
Stonehaven, Ninth Month 2nd. — We left Aberdeen this
afternoon, having finished our services there, and at Kilmuck,
where several Friends reside. Other Friends besides ourselves,
being at Aberdeen, certainly tended to increase my exercise, for
fear of the ministry not going on well, or by not keeping in our
ranks ; h\xt I think that we were enabled to do so, and although
much passed, yet we had cause for thankfulness, inasmuch as
there appeared to be harmonious labour for the advancement of
truth, and the spreading thereof. I had to go into the Men's
Meeting, and my brother Joseph came into the women's Meet-
ing. I do not know what Friends thought of us, as oui- excr-
330
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
cises are certainly of rather a peculiar nature, so very often
bending tlie knee in prayer ; and the nature of our testimonies
so much alike, though Joseph appears to me the most highly
gifted young minister I ever remember ; as to power, wisdom,
tongue, and utterance. What an unspeakable cause of thank-
fulness to have him thus brought forth as a bright and shining
light ! Our General Meeting at Aberdeen was ended under a
feeling of quiet peace ; but fears crept in for myself, that I had
fallen away a little as to life in the truth, and power in the
ministry, for I did not experience that overflowing power which
I have sometimes done at such seasons ; still gracious help was
granted me from season to season. The day after the General
Meeting, we went to Kilmuck, about fifteen miles north of
Aberdeen, a short time after our arrival there, before I went to
Meeting, such a feeling of suifering came over me as I can
hardly express, it appeared only nervous, as I was so well in
body that I could not attribute it to that, it continued exceed-
ingly upon sitting down in Meeting, and led me into deep strong
supplication, that the enemy might by no means deceive us, or
cause our ministry to be affected by any thing but the holy
anointing. I feared if this awful state had to do with those
present, that I should have something very close to express ; if
only with myself, I considered that it might be a refining trial.
However, Joseph knelt down, in the beginning of the Meeting,
as well as myself, and afterwards he spoke as if he felt it neces-
sary to warn some to flee from their evil ways, and from the
bondage of Satan. This tended to my relief ; but it appeared
as if I must follow him, and rise with these words, " The sorrows
of death compassed me about, the pains of hell gat hold upon
me then enlarging upon the feeling I had of the power of the
enemy, and the absolute need there is to watch, to pray, and to
flee unto Christ, as our only and sure refuge and deliverer ; I had
to show that we might be tried and buffeted by Satan, as a
further trial of faith and of patience, but that if M-e did not yield
to him, it would only tend to refinement. After a time I felt
greatly relieved, but what seemed remarkable was, that neither
Juseph nor I dared leave the Meeting, without once more bowing
the knee for these dear P^ricnds ; but after all this very deep
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FllT.
331
and remarkable exercise, a solemn silence prevailed, really as if
truth had risen into dominion ; and after my making some such
acknowledgment in testimony, that our low estate had been
regarded ; that our souls could then magnify the Lord, and our
spirits rejoice in God our Saviour ; that light had risen in obscu-
rity, and darkness had in measure become as the noon-day ; and
the encouragement it was for us to run with patience the race that
was set before us, &c. ; the Meeting concluded ; and I think upon
shaking hands with the Friends, there hardly appeared an eye
that had not been weeping amongst those that were grown up.
This whole exercise was very remarkable, in a nice little country
Meetino;, and the external so fair ; but afterwards we heard of
one or two painful things, one in particular ; we visited nearly
all the families, were much pleased with some of them ; their
mode of living truly humble, like our cottagers. The next day
we had a Meeting with the few Friends in Aberdeen, where the
exercise was not very great, and the flow in the ministry sweet,
and I trust powerful. We parted from our beloved old friends,
John and Elizabeth Wigham, their children, and childreu''s chil-
dren, and are now on our way to Edinburgh.
Hawick, 13th. — I may thankfully acknowledge being so far
upon our way, but our journey through life is a little like a
common journey, we may after a day's travelling, lie down and
rest, but we have on tlie morrow to set off again upon our travels :
so I find my journey in life, I am not unfret[uently permitted to
come for a short time to a sweet, quiet resting place ; but I find
that I soon have to set forth again. I was glad and relieved in
leaving Aberdeen, and then a fresh work begun in Edinbiu'gh ;
on Seventh day, we visited the prisons, accompanied by some
gentlemen, the Lord Provost and others. Here we were much
interested, we had to dine out with several gentlemen ; we went
in the morning to Meeting, and were favoured to do well, many
were there not Friends ; and what were my feelings, in the evening,
to find a considerable number of people, quite a Public Meeting,
it gave me a great deal of alarm ; but we had a good Meeting,
and I trust the cause was exalted ; people flocked much after us.
Our being there was mentioned in the newspapers which accounted
for this ; but it was to my own feelings a low time. The morn-
332
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
ing before we came away, about eigbteen gentlemen and ladies
came to breakfast with us, amongst them Sir George and Lady
Grey, good people, whom I have long wished to know : we had,
after breakfast, a solemn time. Alexander Cruickshank read,
and afterwards I knelt down, and I think we were drawn to-
gether in love and unity of spirit. We arrived at Glasgow that
evening, and the next day visited the prisons, and formed a
Ladies' Committee. We visited some families the next day,
and accompanied by several gentlemen, magistrates and others,
we awain went to the Bridewell and Prison, where I had to start
the Committee in their proceedings ; it was awful to me, having
to bow the knee for a blessing, before so many who were strangers
to our ways ; but blessed be the Lord, the power of truth appeared
to be over all, so that I remembered these words, "rejoice not
that the spirits are made subject unto you, but rather rejoice
that your names are written in heaven." We had two Meetings,
one in the morning for Friends, but many others came, and one
to my deep humiliation, in the evening, for the public ; awful
work as it was, we were favoured to get through well, and to
leave Glasgow with clear minds. We have since travelled
through great part of Cumberland, attended many Meetings
there, some very important ones, and some highly favoui-ed
by the Presence and the Power of the Most High; thence to
Kendal.
At Liverpool was the next Meeting we attended, it was a
large public one, and so it has been in many places. I deeply
felt it, I hardly dared to raise my eyes because of the feathers
and ribbons before me, however, best help was afforded, to my
very great relief and consolation ; truth appeared to be in great
dominion. After a sweet uniting time with the Benson family, we
left Liverpool for Knowsley, the seat of the Earl of Derby, as we
had had a pressing invitation from Lady Derby ; we were received
with the utmost kindness and openness by all tliis vei-y large
household ; a palace was now our allotment ; a cottage has been
so during our journey, my internal feeling was humiliation and
self-abasement. Yet I rather enjoyed the novelty and cheerful-
ness of the scene, there were nearly tliirty of then- family and
guests, cordial kindness was shown us ; our scruples most par-
1818.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
333
ticularly attended to, and every effort made to promote our
comfort.
Knowsley, 2Uh. — Here we are, all the family about to be
collected for a religious opportunity ; Lord, be pleased to be with
us, to ovm. us by Thy life-giving presence, and help us by Thy
Spirit, for it is a very awful time. Make us, Thy unworthy
children, fit for Thy service, and touch our lips as with a live coal
from Thy altar, for we are unworthy to take Thy great and ever-
excellent name into our mouths ; Thou Lord only knowest the
state of Thy unworthy servant, help her infii-mities, blot out her
transgressions, and enable her to show forth thy praise, if con-
sistent with Thy Holy Will, that all may be more abundantly
converted unto Thee, and brought into the knowledge of Thy
beloved Son Christ Jesus our Lord.
Sheffield, 26th. — After writing the above, I was summoned
into the dining-room where the family were assembled — I should
think in all nearly a hundred. My beloved brother read the
third chapter of John ; there was then a solemn pause, and I
found it my place to kneel down, praying for a blessing upon the
house and family, and giving thanks for the mercies bestowed
upon them ; particularly in the time of their affliction, in having
been supported by the everlasting Arm ; and prayer arose for its
being sanctified to them. The large party appeared humbled and
tendered — then dearest Joseph arose, and was greatly helped by
the power of the Spirit — I followed him with a few words. Many
of the party were in tears ; some exceedingly afiected. Joseph
then knelt down, sweetly helped ; the service principally fell upon
him, dear fellow. After he rose, I reminded them of the words
of our blessed Redeemer, " that whosoever giveth a disciple a cup
of cold water in the name of a disciple, shall receive a disciple's
reward this, I said, I humbly trusted would be their case. I
also alluded to their servants' kindness in the same way. Thus
ended this memorable occasion. It was like what we read of
in Friends' journals formerly, when the power appeared to be
over all in a very extraordinary manner. I remember in John
Richardson's journal some such an account. So it is, — and this
is not and cannot be our own work, surely it is the Lord's
doing, and marvellous in oui* eyes !
3.3-t
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
Earlham, Tenth Month 6th. — Once more arrived at this
interesting place, that has so long been a homo to me. I wiU go
back to where I left off. Our visit to Sheffield was an important
one ; I had so deeply to feel for a beloved Friend, who has long
been a mother in Israel, under heavy family affliction. Oh, what
I felt for her in Meeting, and out of Meeting, I cannot describe ;
my spirit was in strong intercession for her preservation and
support, under these deep tribulations. We had a favoured
Meeting in the morning, though I had indeed to go through the
depths before I ascended the heights. By the desire of my dear
brother, we had a public Meeting in the evening, which was well
got through, but not without suffering. We then proceeded to
York ; I can hardly express how deeply I felt entering that
Quarterly ]\Ieeting ; " fears got hold upon me," still hope arose
underneath, that this end of our services as to our northern
journey would crown all — and so I think it proved — not only from
service to service, and from Meeting to Meeting, did the Holy
blessed anointing Power appear to be abundantly poiu-ed forth
upon the speakers, but upon the hearers also ; that where I feared
most I found least to fear ; such unity of spirit, such a flow of
love and of life, as quite refreshed, encoui'aged, and comforted my
soul. I was much rejoiced to find so many fathers and mothers
amongst them. " Bless the Lord, 0 my soid ! all that is within
me bless His holy name." — " Praise and exalt Him, above all
for ever," might then have been the language of my soul.
We travelled on to Lynn, and there my brother left me to
remain over First day, with his dear Jane. At the Meetings
there, I felt as if I had to minister almost, without the power,
and yet that I must yield to the service ; but I was so fearful and
weak, at both Meetings, that truth did not appear in dominion,
perhaps I found the change after York, and I missed my dear
brother Joseph. I often minister as if in bonds, this is very
humbling, so many fears, so many doubts arising ; this was the
case in nearly all my ser-vices during the day. My Aunt
Birkbeck traly sweet and kind. Here I had the comfort and
delight yesterday, of meeting six of my tenderly beloved chil-
dren, and many of my dearest sisters and brothers. How thank-
ful do I feel for their having been kept in my absence, it would
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
385
have been such a trial to my weak faith, if they had not gone
on well. Oh ! may I prove my gratitude by my love.
The principal object of this journey was connected with the
concerns of the Society of Friends ; but Elizabeth Fry and
Joseph John Gurney also made a point of visiting the prisons of
the towns through which they passed. As the Notes* made on
this occasion were published the following year, by Mr. Gurney,
it is unnecessary to do more in the present work than to record
some of the most striking scenes they met with, disgraceful in
their nature and injurious in their effects ; and to introduce his
sketch of the general results of the whole. They felt themselves
much indebted to the magistrates of the towns and districts
through which they passed, for the kindness and openness with
which they received them. They rejoiced that the views enter
tained by these gentlemen were correct and benevolent ; few
evincing any disposition to adhere to the old system, fraught as
they had found it to be with accumulated errors and evil con-
sequences. In many places, the expediency of erecting prisons
on an improved plan was under consideration ; and in some they
were already in course of building.
Durham old Gaol and House of Correction ; and the Gaols at
Hadding-ton, Aberdeen, Glasgow, and Carlisle, as well as many
in the smaller Borough towns, were of the worst possible descrip-
tion. Of Dunbar Gaol and Haddington visited August 26th,
and Kinghome, in Fifeshire, on the next day, Mr. Gurney
writes : —
" DuSBAR Gaol.
" You ascend a narrow dirty staircase, into two small rooms,
of which this little Borough jail consists. These two rooms, one
* Notes on a Visit made to some of the Prisons in Scotland and the
North of England, in company with Elizabeth Fry. By Joseph John
Gurney. London : Printed for Archibald Constable and Co., Edinburgh,
1819.
336
MEMOIR OF THK LIFE
[1818.
of which is for debtors, the other for criminals of all descriptions,
are kept in a state of extreme filth, and are severally furnished
with a little straw, and a tub for every dirty purpose. There is
no court nor airing ground in the prison, nor any other accom-
modation whatever. Happily there was no one confined here.
" Haddington County Gaol.
" Very difierent was the case with this gaol ; for in conse-
quence chiefly of a riot, which had taken place in the neighbour-
hood, we found it crowded with prisoners ; and seldom indeed
have we seen any poor creatures so wretchedly circumstanced.
That part of the prison which is allotted to criminals and vagrants
consists of four cells on the ground floor, measuring respectively
thirteen feet by eight, and one on the second story, measuring
eleven feet by seven. It is difiicult to conceive any thing more
entirely miserable than these cells. Very dark — excessively
dirty — clay floors — no fire places — straw in one corner for a bed,
with perhaps a single rug — a tub in each of them, the receptacle
of all filth. In one of the cells, we observed three men who had
been engaged in the riot ; in another, a woman (the wife of one
of them) and two boys ; in the third, two more men and a
woman (the wife of one of them). We understood that one of
these women was a prisoner, the other a visitor ; but have since
been informed by the jailor, that they were both visitors.
None of the prisoners were ironed, except one man who had
attempted to break prison. This unfortunate person was fas-
tened to a long iron bar. His legs, being passed through rings
attached to the bar were kept about two feet asunder, which
distance might be increased to three feet and a half, at the
pleasure of the jailor. This cruel and shameful mode of con-
finement, which prevented the man from undressing, or from
resting with any comfort to hinfself during the night, and
which by the constant separation of the legs, amounted to posi-
tive torture, had been continued for several days. We earnestly
entreated for his deliverance, but apparently without efiect.
" Another scene of still greater barbarity was in reserve for
us. In the fourth cell — a cell as miserable as the rest — was a
young man in a state of lunacy. No one knew who he was, or
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
337
whence he came ; but having had the misfortune to frequent the
premises of some gentleman in the neighbourhood, and to injure
his garden seats, and being considered mischievous, he was con-
signed to this abominable dungeon, where he had been, at the
date of our visit, in unvaried solitary confinement, for eighteen
months.
" No clothing is allowed in this prison ; no medical man attends
it ; no chaplain visits it. Its miserable inmates never leave
their cells, for there is no change of rooms, and no airing-ground ;
nor can they be under any one's constant and immediate care,
for the jailor lives away from the prison. They can, however,
keep up an almost unchecked communication with the people of
the town, as the small grated windows of their cells look upon
the streets. We observed a lad on the outside of the prison,
seated on a ledge of the wall, in close conversation with the three
men who had been committed for rioting. The prisoners were
at this time, allowed nothing but water, and four pennyworth of
bread daily. I have since learned from the jailor, that this was
a short allowance, by way of punishment for refractory conduct,
and that they usually have eightpence a day. Those who were
in the gaol, when we visited it, appeared in a remarkably careless
and insensible state of mind. This we could not but attribute,
partly, to the hardships and neglect which they here experience.
" I have yet to describe the most objectionable point of this
tenible prison, namely, its accommodations for those debtors who
are not burgesses. There were at this time three men of that
description in the prison : shortly before, there had been five ;
and at one time, seven. These unhappy persons, innocent as
they are of any punishable offence, be they many or bo they
few, be they healthy or be they sick — are confined day and
night, without any change or intermission whatsoever, in a closet
containing one small bed, and measuring not quite nine feet
square.
" As we passed through Haddingtonshire, we were struck with
the richness and fertility of the country, and with the uncommon
abundance of the crops which it produces. It is considered one
of the wealthiest counties in Scotland. Surely, then, we may
indulge the pleasing expectation, that the inhabitants of this
VOL. I. z
338 MEMOIR OF THE LIFE ' [1818,
county, and especially its very liberal magistrates, will no longer
suffer it to continue •without such a prison, as will tend to the
reformation of offenders ; such a one, at any rate, as will not,
like their present gaol, violate the common principles of justice
and humanity.
"KiNGHORK, FiFESHIRE.
" In this little Borough, there is a small prison, now disused ;
and in a state of great dilapidation. We were informed by the
people, who, wondering at our strange curiosity, crowded after us
into the building, that in one of the wretched rooms upstairs,
had been confined for six years, in miserable solitude, a young
Laird, who was in a state of lunacy ; and who at length termi-
nated his sufferings by swallowing melted lead. The death of
this afflicted young man is said to have happened about twenty
years ago. I introduce this story, (for the truth of which,
though I had no reason to doubt it, I cannot vouch,) for the
purpose of once more drawing the attention of the public, to the
cruel practice still prevalent in Scotland, of confining deranged
persons in prisons.''
The following extract from Mr. Gumey's work, well describes
the aggregate state of the Scotch prisons.
" There are certain peculiarities in the construction and
management of many gaols in Scotland, which, in the first place,
deserve a distinct notice. They may be shortly enumerated, as
follows : — No airing grounds ; no change of room ; tubs in the
prisoners' cells for the reception of every kind of filth ; black-
holes ; no religious service ; jailors living away from their
prisons ; consequently an impossibility of any inspection, and
an almost total absence of care ; free communication through
the windows of the cells with the public. The three last
mentioned particulars, have an obvious tendency to encourage
disorder ; the others, as evidently entail a dreadful degree of
wretchedness. To the particulars in Scotch gaols, which are
productive of unnecessary suffering, may also be added the long
iron bar which is fixed in the floor, and through which the legs
1818.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
339
of the prisoner are fastened by rings. This, as far as we have
observed, is the most usual method of chaining, adopted in
Scotland, and a more cruel one could not easily have been
devised ; for it not only keeps the legs of the prisoner constantly
apart from each other, but prevents his undressing or going to
bed. It is indeed a happy circumstance that so many of the
prisons in Scotland are without any inhabitants. Certainly,
when any unfortunate person does become the inmate of some
of these dreadful abodes, his situation is truly pitiable. He
probably finds himself in a damp, dark and filthy cell ; it may
be, with only straw for his bed ; assailed by the most noisome
smells ; entirely solitary, without any possibility of change,
exercise, or relief. If he has been imprudent enough to attempt
his escape from his misery, that misery will be doubled by his
being chained to the iron bar, or consigned to the yet more
terrible dungeon, denominated the black-hole. Amidst all this
suffering, no religious instructor visits him, and even his
appointed keeper lives entirely out of his reach. Can it be
justifiable that any human being, and more especially the
untried prisoner, who is innocent in the eye of the law, should
be exposed to sufferings so multiplied, and so little alleviated,
and for a length of time together ?
" There are two points, to which it appears necessary once more
to advert, before I leave the subject of 'misery in Scotch prisons;'
the first is, the treatment of debtors; the second, that of lunatics.
By the law of Scotland, if a debtor escapes from prison, the jailor,
and through the jailor, the magistrate, who issued the warrant,
becomes responsible for the debt. It is necessary, of course, that
the jailor and the magistrate should protect their own interest;
the consequence is, that the Scotch debtor is consigned to the
closest and most severe confinement. He has no yard to walk
in, no means of taking exercise or changing the air : if there be
a yard in the prison, he is probably not allowed to make use of
it : he is kept like the vilest criminal, perhaps with numerous
companions, in some close, and miserable and fetid apartment,
which he is peimitted on no occasion to quit, even for a moment.
His health is exposed to the most serious injury ; and there is
actually nothing to alleviate his distress, but the lethargy of a
z 2
340
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
despondent mind. Let it be remembered, that respectable and
virtuous persons may frequently be subjected, by circumstances
which they cannot control, to all this wretchedness ; and let the
question then be answered, whether enactments productive of so
much unmerited cruelty ought to be any longer tolerated by a
civilized and Christian community."
But that which most deeply affected Mrs. Fry, and excited
sorrowful recollections, which she retained almost to the close of
her life, was the condition of the poor lunatics confined in those
prisons. Not the wretched prisoner fastened to the iron bar at
Haddington ; not those chained to the bedstead at Forfar ; nor
to the wall of their cells, as at Berwick ; nor to a ring on the
floor, as at Newcastle, left such a melancholy impression on her
mind, as the state of the poor lunatic in the cell at Haddington.
But happily, this evil also was in progress of remedy, through
the erection of Lunatic Asylums.
The frequent appeals made by Mrs. Fry in behalf of the insane,
and the tenderness with which she treated them when she came
in personal contact with those afficted ones, in prisons or other
places, proved how powerfully her heart was touched with com-
passion for that heaviest of human maladies ; " the worst of
evils," as she once expressed it, " to the individual and those
connected with him, except sin."
It was with pleasure the travellers found the Bridewell at
Aberdeen, and the House of Correction at Preston, approaching
to what was then considered a standard of excellence.
To such persons as were interested in Prison Keform, Mr.
Gurney's Book afforded much matter for reflection. Whilst they
deplored the evils he described, they rejoiced that they should be
brought to light — considering their being known as the first step
towards their being remedied. Not so with those, who, from in-
difference or neglect, had endured their continuance without at
least any availing effort to alter a state of things both impolitic
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
341
and unchristian. Attempts were made to contradict some of the
facts he asserted, but entirely failed.
The beginning of the present century, though marked by strong
political feeling and national excitement, presented the same
apathy as to questions of Moral Benevolence, which from the
time of the Commonwealth had pervaded all ranks and conditions
of men. But a new era was approaching — and a better day be-
ginning to dawn. Many were prepared to hail any advance
towards improvement ; and whilst they shrank from alteration for
the sake of change, were yet capable of appreciating the fact,
that with the progress of civilization, the increase of population,
and the altered state of society, institutions adapted to a former
day had become inapplicable ; and that measures suited to the
darker ages would not bear investigation and the increasing light
of knowledge. But far beyond these considerations of expediency,
was the growing influence of Religion : she raised her voice to
proclaim that Reformation, not revenge, is the object of Punish-
ment— to be a " terror to evil doers, and a praise to those who
do well whilst in the words of her Great Master, she was heard
to say, " Neither do I condemn thee, go and sin no more."
Mr. Gumey and Mrs. Fry received many letters after the
" Notes" were published — many opinions and suggestions were
offered — some objections were raised — but there were individuals,
and they were not few in number, nor unimportant in influence,
who simply encouraged them in their researches ; and expressed
warm desires for the eventual success of the cause they espoused:
among these letters, two from the Countess Harcourt, are intro-
duced here.
" My dear and most respected friend.
" It is impossible to have read the excellent publication, giving
an account of your tour with Mr. Gumey, without being most
anxious to express the satisfaction Lord Harcourt and I received
342
MEMOIR OF THE LIKE
[1818.
from the work. He read it to me, and there was scarcely a page
at which we did not stop, to exclaim our admiration of the just-
ness of the remarks, and our earnest wishes that they might
prove the means of ameliorating the system of our prisons. We
felt that each word gave conviction to our minds ; and the beauty
of the style, certainly added to the gratification of reading it.
Oh ! my good friend, what a blessed tour you have made, and
may Heaven reward your wonderful exertions, by making them
eflFectual to the purpose intended.
" I ought not to use the word envy, but I cannot help feeling
the great difference between the manner in which your life is
spent and my own. You ought indeed to be thankful that it has
pleased God ' to put into your mind good desires and to_ have
given you health to go through such arduous undertakings. I
hope I shall know that your health has not suffered, but I shall not
be in London to witness it for some time to come, and I dare not
ask you to visit St, Leonard's, at this season of the year. Happy
should I be to see you here, if this place proved to be in your
road and Mr. Gurney's, at any period, either now, or in summer ;
and though I shall not be in town immediately, yet I must go
there with Lord Harcourt in April, when I shall hope to see you.
I shall recommend every friend I have to read your admirable
book ; and when the Duchess of Gloucester returns to Windsor,
I shall entreat her to read it, and to send the Duke (to whom
she writes constantly) an account of it ; as it may be useful in
France as well as in England.
" And now, dear Mrs. Fry, accept I entreat of you. Lord
Harcourt's best wishes and regards, as well as those of
" Your sincere and affectionate friend,
" Mary Harcourt.
The Countess Harcourt to one op Mrs. Fry's children.
" St. Leonard's, bth of February, 1819.
" My dear young friend,
" Your letter has given me the greatest concern ; that your
excellent mother should be so unwell, gTieves me to the heart,
and that she should be disabled from continuing her useful exer-
tions. But I hope and trust it will please God in his mercy to
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
343
restore her health, and I beg you will have the goodness to write
me an account of her state, after a short period is passed. Pray
tell her, that as soon as we had finished reading the beautiful
account of her tour, I sent it to the Duke of Gloucester, who is
at Paris, hoping that it might be the cause of ameliorating the
situation of our fellow-creatures in that part of the continent of
Europe. Benevolence should never be exclusive, and we ought
to wish equally well to mankind, in whatever part of the world
they may be placed.
" The Duke of Gloucester is in high repute at Paris, and
probably has the means of communication with the most philan-
thropic part of the nation. If I can get a copy down in time,
I will send it to the Duchess of Gloucester, who does not leave
Brighton till Monday ; or perhaps you had better send one by the
coach, the moment you receive this, as it may be the means of the
Regent reading it, from his great affection for, and opinion of his
sister. I told Princess Augusta yesterday, I should send her a
copy. Those Princesses will be happy to see dear Mrs. Fry,
whenever she is well enough, but I now fear that cannot happen
soon : pray give my affectionate regards to her.
"And believe me, my dear young friend,
" Yours very sincerely,
" Mary Harcourt."
After her Scotch journey, Mrs. Fry's return home from
Earlham, was hastened by an accident occurring to her husband ;
but although she found him recovering the effects of it, other
anxieties awaited her.
Plashet, Tenth Month 15th. — I have had the comfort of
finding my beloved husband mending. My first arrival for a few
hours was sorrowful ; my dearest being seriously ill, but I am
thankful to say she soon recovered. My Louisa is now poorly,
but I hope not materially so. My prison concerns truly flourish-
ing : surely in that a blessing in a remarkable manner appears
to attend me ; more apparently, than in some of my home
duties. Business pressed very hard upon me : the large family
344
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
at Mildred's Court, so many to please there, and attend to —
the various accounts — the dear children and their education, —
my husband poorly — the church — the poor — my poor infirm aunt
whom I have undertaken to care for — my public business, and
my numerous friends and correspondents. I have desired to
keep my mind quiet and lifted up to my Redeemer, as my
Helper and my Guide : inwardly, I have felt helped, even He
whom my soul loves has been near ; but I have also had some
perplexity and discouragement, thinking that some of those very
dear, as well as others, are almost jealous over me, and ready to
mistrust my various callings ; and are open both to see my chil-
dren's weaknesses, and almost to doubt the propriety of my many
objects. Such are my thoughts ! Indeed I too much feel the
pain of not being able to please every one ; but this cannot be, I
believe, and if I only may please my Master, I trust that His
servants will not greatly disapprove me. I certainly at times
feel pressed almost out of measure ; but then I do not think that
I have brought myself into all this service, therefore I humbly
hope that I and my family may be kept in it. I sometimes wish
I had more order in my pursuits, but this appears almost impos-
sible. Oh ! for a little help daily and hourly to press forward
towards the mark, until the prize be obtained ; through good
report, and evil report ; through perplexities and cares ; joys and
sorrows. Thou hast helped in a marvellous way, 0 Lord ! be
pleased to continue to help and to be very near thy poor un-
worthy child and servant, and make a way for her where at sea-
sons she may see no way. Amen.
Plashet, 22nd. — I was thinking this morning, amidst all my
business, my many engagements, my numerous cares, and the
little time I have for reflection and quiet ; what I should do if
my dependence was not placed upon the Eternal word of life ?
which is with me in every place. I could not but feel this an
invaluable gift ; the Scriptures that testify of it are truly valuable,
but though proceeding from it, they are not it. I think it a
blessing to feel the operative power of this word of life, and
through abundant mercy, it leads me at seasons, sometimes at
very low seasons, to feel it ray meat and my drink to do the will
of my Heavenly Father.
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
34.5
Plashet, 28th. — Entering my public life again is very serious
to me, more particularly ray readings at Newgate. They are to
my feelings too much like making a show of a good thing, yet
we have so often been favoured in them to the tendering of many
hearts, that I believe I must not be hasty in putting an end to
them, or hindering people coming to them ; and it is the desire
and prayer of my heart, that way may rightly open about them ;
and that when engaged in them, I may do what I do heartily
unto the Lord, and not unto man ; and look not either to the
good or evil opinions of men. The prudent fears that the good
have for me, try me more than most things, and I find that it
calls for Christian forbearance, not to be a little put out by them.
I am confident that we often see a Martha-like spirit about
spiritual things. I know by myself what it is to be over-busy.
0 Lord ! enable us to keep our ranks in righteousness, and par-
don the iniquity of even our holy things, of our omissions and
commissions ; and be pleased to enable Thy poor unworthy child
and servant, to cleave very close to Thee in spirit ; and if it
should please Thee, that she should again be brought forth even
as a spectacle among the people. Oh ! be pleased to keep her from
ever hurting or bringing discredit upon Thy ever blessed cause ;
but enable her to do justly, love mercy, and walk humbly before
Thee ; and so to abide in the light and life of Christ her Saviour
and Redeemer, that many may be led to glorify Thee, her Father
who art in heaven. Amen, and Amen.
Plashet, Eleventh Month 7th. — This week I have been at
seasons tossed with tempest. The death of poor Sir Samuel
Romilly, took rather painful hold of me, as such things are apt
to do ; hardly any thing appears to me so dreadful, as thus
taking the work into our own hands, and shortening the precious
gift of life : a more awful crime surely cannot be ; but it is
thought he was deranged from the sorrow of losing his wife.
Certainly in times of deep anguish and distress, it calls for all
our watchfulness and constant prayer, that our spirits be not
overcome within us ; for we cannot keep ourselves : but by de-
pending alone upon Him who can keep us, we may humbly
trust that we shall be kept. Thou Lord, who searchest the
heart, and art touched with a feeling sense of our infirmities, keep
346
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1818.
us, we pray Thee, not only from all blood-guiltiness, but from
such a state as would lead to our being overcome by any of the
changes that await us here below ; that we may indeed know
our establishment to be upon the everlasting Rock of Ages ; so
that nothing may have power greatly to shake us.
Plashet, 17th. — My spirit is brought deeply prostrate within
me, my flesh and my heart at seasons feel leady to fail — sorrows
have compassed me about. Among other distresses, finding how
powerful the enemy is, and how even those whom I do fully believe
to be servants of the Most High, give way to what appears to be a
gossiping slanderous spirit ; so that that which may be imagined by
themselves and others to be a spirit of watching over one another
for good, degenerates into a spirit of watching over one another
for evil, and savours not of that charity which "thinketh no evil,"
and " rejoiceth not in iniquity" — not going in love to the parties
implicated, but expressing their judgment and their fears to others ;
this I have deeply felt, more particularly as it relates to things
said of Ministers, for it is a fearful thing to lessen the weight of
the instruments of the Lord, lest their services should also be
lessened. Another sorrow just now is, fearing that I have not one
child much under the influence of grace, or that appears really
bending to the cross, and this is not only serious for themselves,
but brings me into many straits. It is difficult to know how in
all things to conduct myself towards them, to be neither too
strict, nor too much the reverse. Still I have a humble hope
that the work of grace is manifest in some of them, and I trust
that it will grow and increase. Perhaps, I am hardly tender
enough over the temptations of youth, (0 Lord ! make me more
so, a better wife and mother, more calculated to bring them all
to Christ their Redeemer). As for myself, innumerable fears
creep in, I find myself so more at liberty than many, so little
bound by scruples, and so many weak feelings in my heart, that
I am ready to fear whether I am not also falling away. Then,
what wiU become of us ? Yet sweet hope and strong confidence
arise in Him, who has hitherto helped me, and as I do most
deeply and most sensibly feel that I have no confidence in the
flesh, as far as I know myself, but that my whole confidence,
reliance, and hope are on Christ my Redeemer. I cannot, dare
1818.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
347
not, mistrust. However numerous my temptations, however deep
my trials, however great my perplexities, still the everlasting
Shepherd of the sheep is able and willing to care for me, to
deliver me, and in his love and pity to redeem me. Lord enable
me so to hear Thy voice, and to follow Thee, that I may ever be of
the number of Thy sheep, and Oh ! in Thine own time, visit my
dear children by Thy love, Thy grace, and Thy power, that they
may serve Thee, that Thou mayst be their God, and that they
may be of the number of Thy people ; and may an entrance ever
be granted us into Thy everlasting kingdom of rest and peace.
The 40th and 42nd Psalms spoke comfort to me this morning ;
I may say they express the language of my spirit at the present
time.
CHAPTER XI.
1819 — 1821 . Takes her sons to school — Illness — Journey in consequence
— Letters from prisoners — Reply — Return to Plashet, 1819 — Letter to
her son, William Storrs Fry — Spends the winter in London — Letter to
her sons — Letter to Priscilla H. Gurney — Return to Plashet, 1820 —
Affliction in her family — Female convicts in New South Wales — Letter
from the Rev. 8. Marsden — Journey into the north of England —
Return to London for the winter — Letters to her daughters — Letter
to Walter Venning, Esq. — Prisons in St. Petersburg — Letter from
John Venning, Esq. — Foreign Prisons — Letter to PrisciUa H. Gurney
— Death of her sister, Priscilla Gurney — Resettlement at Plashet,
1821 — Capital punishments — Mackintosh's motion — Buxton's speech
— Prison Discipline meeting.
Mildred's Court, First Month llth, 1819. — I returned
home yesterday from leaving my dearest boys at Darlington.
My journey was certainly a favoured and an encouraging one.
The situation for my beloved boys appears very safe and desirable.
I had abundant kindness and unity shown me, particularly by
my dearest sister Kachel. I came home to many troubles and
anxieties, also certainly to many comforts and blessings ; but
ah ! gracious Lord, be pleased to conduct me safely through the
difficulties that surround me, and give neither me nor mine over
to the will of our enemies.
Second Month 7th. — I am still confined almost to my room ;
a time of not much trial, but at times a little worried and per-
plexed as to my state. I think that some of the minor trials of
life, are in some respects as difficult to bear with a real Christian
spirit, as those that may appear greater ; for under them we do
not so absolutely feel the necessity of the Rock of Ages being
our support ; we are more apt to lean to outward help, and to
look one to another for counsel and comfort. I seldom remember
being less able to come at Divine consolation. The Bible is in
measure a sealed book to me, and other religious books all flat ;
outward sources also appear shut up. Not without inward com-
1819.]
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE, &C.
349
fort, yet many fears have arisen for myself. Am I separated in
heart more from my Lord ? Have my public engagements
diverted me from the life of self-denial, of daily taking up my
cross ? If this be the case, I cannot heal myself, I cannot help
myself, I cannot bring myse'lf back ; therefore, 0 Lord ! Thou
who gi-aciously carest for Thy children, and those who through
all their unworthiness love Thee, and desire to follow Thee, be
pleased to heal my backslidings, to help me, and as far as I have
wandered from Thee, to bring me back. It may be well now
and then (as I am now) to be removed from nearly all outward
means of help or excitement in the religious life — no joining in
worship with those whom I love in the truth — no assembling
with my family ; and even in my private reading and retirement,
little or no sensible edification — may it all lead me to more entire
dependence on the Invisible Arm of Strength, that I may know
my Redeemer, even if his face be hidden from me, to be my only
Helper, Counsellor and Comforter. Enable me, dearest Lord, to
commit myself and my all into Thy keeping ; do with us as
Thou wilt, only keep us Thine own, and be Thou our help and
our strength. Amen. ■
Plashet Cottage, ISth. — Here I am, surrounded with every
thing that this poor body can wish for, for its comfort and indul-
gence; and I am quite in a state to enjoy my many surrounding
comforts, especially the kindness of my beloved friends, of wliich
I feel very unworthy. I hope that the length of my indisposi-
tion will not tire them. I am ready to think that perhaps
this state of bodily infirmity is permitted for my mental rest —
that I may retire a little from the world and its business. I
suffer little pain of any kind. I desire quite to leave it in better
hands, and to be enabled to turn this time of rest to a good
account ; so that body, soul, and spirit, may be helped by it, and
if I should be restored to the active duties of life, may I be better
fitted to perform them all heartily, as unto the Lord — and to go
forward in His strength. If, on the contrary, a long sufiering
be my prospect, and perhaps even my time shortened here — may
it please Infinite Wisdom that none of those things should suffer
in which He has seen fit that I should be engaged ; but that if
consistent with His Holy Will, other instruments may be raised
350
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1819.
up to carry on these works, and those who are already engaged
in them, mav have their hands strenoi;hened to labour with fresh
diligence ; and oh ! may the same kind Power that has been \vith
me and done wonders for me in health, be with me and do all for
me in sickness and in death.
Mildred's Court, Third Month oth. — Fears indeed have com-
passed me about in this illness. I never remember before, the
fear of dying taking so much hold of me ; though as far as I
know, neither reason nor faith have led me to believe death near.
I believe these fears to arise from the nature of my complaint,
in great measure ; and therefore that it is well to turn from them
by innocent and amusing reading, and other things that would
divert my attention from myself. It is not well to be influenced
in conduct by these fears ; for I have experienced, as far as I
know, that the Spirit of the Lord shows itself by love, by power,
and by a sound mind, rather than by nervous apprehensions.
Where the nervous system is weak, no one should be discouraged
by dark clouds for a season overshadowing the best things. This
is our infirmity, that we often see as through the medium of this
frail tabernacle. But without any nervous feelings, I know my
state to be a serious one, and when favoured by the clouds being
a little dispersed, and a more quiet and cheerful mind, I desire
to examine my ownself, to prove my ownself, that if any thing
stand between me and my God, it may be removed ; for surely I
am unfit to come and appear before God ! Yet I have a strong
confidence, that He who has in so marvellous a manner been with
me, through this wilderness travel, will be with me even unto
the end, and accomplish His own work, by washing my garments
and making; them white in His blood — and so fittincj me for an
entrance into His kino-dom. Althouo-h I feel the consolation in
my small measure of having sought to prove my love to Him in
my life, yet when I look at the corruption of my heart, my un-
worthiness and disobedience, my many transgressions, what hope
can I have of entering- the king'dom, but throug-h the merits of
Christ my Redeemer, who is willing and able to save to the very
uttermost, those who come unto God by Him, seeing that He ever
liveth to make intercession for them. It has been the desire and
prayer of my soul for many years, thus to come unto Him, whom
1819.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
351
indeed I have loved, and that I might fully experience the
power of His salvation, both now and for ever. Lord, Thou only
knowest my weakness — my temptations — my un worthiness — be
pleased to regard me in my low estate, to accomplish that which
concerneth me, and in Thine unmerited mercy, not only to sustain
me through the conflicts of time, but so wash me in Thine own
blood, that an entrance may be granted me into Thy kingdom,
where " the wicked cease from troubling and the weary are at
rest."
^th. — Although clouds are permitted to arise, and even at
times with some considerable heaviness, yet they do not in-
variably come to a storm ; but the sun disperses them. This
has lately been very much my state, sweet promises of Scripture
have been very reviving to me ; but I long, now that my mind
ia a little more out of the clouds of illness and nervous
depression, to find my love more perfect, not so much hanging
upon every promise that gives the hope of relief from suffering,
as desiring to be made perfect in suffering ; that I may be perfect
and entire, wanting nothing. Oh ! for the assistance of the Holy
Spirit, that I may increasingly and more continually know the
language of my heart to be " not as I will, but as Thou wilt/'
in all things. Lord, be pleased to help my many infirmities,
and if consistent with Thy holy and ever blessed will, let not
my sun set under one of these clouds ; but let me know a full
preparation of heart, and surrender of will, before that time comes ;
and grant me now, day by day, renewed ability to do, or to suffer,
according to Thy Will, with a quiet, cheerful, and resigned
spirit ; and if it should please Thee that I should live to see
" my children's children, and peace upon Israel." Enable me,
0 Lord ! to live yet more in Thy love. Thy fear, and Thy
light ; and whatever be my portion, increase in me the sustain-
ing and consoling faith as it is in Jesus. I am glad to say that
my many outward callings when in health, do not trouble my
mind when I am ill, such as the prisons, &c., &;c. I feel great
comfort also about my dearest children at this time. It is a
pleasant remembrance that I have been so much led to be with
and visit the prisoners, and those appointed unto death, and in
my small measure plead their cause ; but I have found in the
352
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1819.
most awful moments of this illness, that precious as it is, in ever
so small a measure to have followed our Lord, or manifested our
love to Him ; yet we can in no degree rest in any works of
righteousness that we have done, but that our only hope of
salvation is through Christ our Redeemer, to whom alone we
desire ever to give the glory of His own work, in time and in
eternity.
Mildred's Court, 10th. — I do not know that I have language
to express my thankfulness for the relief of having passed the
night, and this morning, with some feeling of returning health,
though very weak, and greatly shaken. The first night I spent
here, after leaving Plashet Cottage, was an awfully trying one,
conflicts and fears within, great suffering from great irritation of
stomach without ; all that could be shaken appeared to be shaken.
I could not even pray ; I felt I had neither faith nor power, and
I dared not caU upon the Lord for deliverance in my own will or
way, but felt that I must wait until power was given me in my
low estate. " I remembered my God on my bed, and was troubled,
for He hid His face from me," but this very close conflict did not
last long, though it continued in some degree till the next even-
ing, when I was enabled to pray : since then I have taken nourish-
ment, and what is above all, spiritually, I have found near access
in inward prayer. " The mountains have skipped like rams, and
the little hills like lambs, at the presence of the Mighty God of
Jacob." 0 Lord ! be with me, I pray thee, to the end, what-
ever Thou mayst have in store for me. Amen.
I'^th. — My faith is strong, respecting my dearest children, that
in the end they will have in various ways to glorify the God of
their fathers, though all may not be led into conspicuous or
public services.
24^A. — I have had another very deep plunge of illness, pain
and suffering of body, and much lowness of spirits. The cry of
my heart however, once more has been answered. Help and a
little strength has been granted, and considerable reHef from great
faintness and illness, so that I have yet sweet hope and belief
that my Redeemer, who has shown Himself on every side, -will not
give me over to the will of mine enemies, but will more and more
arise for my help spiritually and naturally. Oh ! Most gracious
181.9.]
OF ELIZABETH ^RY.
353
Lord, still help me, keep me near to Thyself, send health and
cure, when consistent with Thine holy and ever blessed will ; and
grant Thy poor child, a humble, quiet, and resigned spirit.
Mrs. Pry had now been confined to the house, nearly to her room,
for some months ; and her long continued state of suffering and
illness, having become a cause of much solicitude to her family,
change of air, and gentle travelling were recommended ; she ac-
cordingly left home, the end of March, for a short journey into
Sussex and Kent. She was in so weak a state, as to be taken
upon a bed in the carriage ; she travelled by easy stages, and
passed slowly on from place to place, through Petworth, Arundel,
and Worthing, to Brighton, thence through Hastings to Tonbridge
Wells, pausing at each place, refreshed and cheered by the change,
and the charming country scenes, amongst which she found her-
self The travellers arrived in London, in May, after an absence
of five weeks.
Petworth, Sussex, Third Month 80th, 1819. — I am so far
on my journey, with my beloved husband, Katharine, Chenda,
and servants ; for my health. I feel comfortable, my spirits
very tranquil, and what is more, at seasons I have been per-
mitted to hold something like sweet communion with my Lord.
Brighton, Fourth Month 8th. — I have once more been to
Meeting — on Pirst day morning, on Third day, the first meeting
of the Quarterly Meeting ; on Fourth day, and also to the
Monthly Meeting. It was sweet and refreshing, once more to
assemble with some of the outward church. In abundant mercy,
strength was granted in my great weakness, yet once more to
show forth the praise of Israel's Shepherd ; deep as my late con-
flicts have been, yet all appears intended renewedly to stimulate
and encourage myself as well as others, to run with fresh dili-
gence the race that is set before us. The language of my heart
is, " Though he slay me, yet will I trust in Him." A wonderful
calm has been granted me after a very awful, and to my fearful
nature, terrible storm. I have, through unmerited mercy, had
VOL. I. 2 a
354
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1819.
such a sweetness and serenity over me, that the cares and sorrows
of life have been ahnost hidden from my view, and I have hardly
felt able even to look at them. These are the dealings of a kind
Providence to an unworthy child ; He has shown His power in
casting down and raising up, in wounding and making whole ;
blessed be His name for ever. And Oh ! dearest Lord, when-
ever Thou mayst be pleased to lay me low again, lift up I
beseech Thee, a standard against the enemy of my soul, that
he overcome me not ; and when I cannot help myself, be Thou
my help and my strength : and I reverently return Thee thanks,
that Thou gracious Lord, hast manifested Thyself to be my
deliverer, that Thou hast once more broken my bonds asunder,
brought my poor soul out of prison, and not given me over to the
will of my enemies ; but in Thine abundant mercy, delivered me
from my fears, and once more, I humbly trust, established my
goings, and put a new song into my mouth, even praises to Thee,
my God ! Amen, and Amen.
During her stay at Brighton, Mrs. Fry had the gratification
of receiving from the female prisoners in Newgate, these letters : —
" Honoured Madam,
"Influenced by gratitude to our general benefactress and friend,
we humbly venture to address you. It is with sorrow we say,
that we had not the pleasure of seeing you at the accustomed
time, which we have been always taught to look for ; we mean
Friday last. We are fearful that your health was the cause of our
being deprived of that heartfelt joy, which your presence always
diffuses through the prison ; but we hope through the mercies of
God, we shall be able personally to return you the grateful acknow-
ledgments of our hearts, before we leave our country for ever, for all
the past and present favours so benevolently bestowed upon what
has been termed, the ' most unfortunate of Society,' until cheered
by your benevolence, kindness and charity ; and hoping that
your health, which is so dear to such a number of unfortunates,
will be fully re-established before we go, so that after our departure
from our native land, them who are so unfortunate as to fall into
the same situation as them who now address you, may enjoy the
1819.]
OF ELIZABETH FRT.
355
same blessings both spiritually and temporally that we have done
before them ; and may our minds be impressed with a due sense
of the many comforts we have enjoyed, whilst under your kind
protection.
" Honoured and worthy Madam, hoping we shall be pardoned
for our presumption in addressing you at this time ; but our fears
of not seeing you before the time of our departure, induces us to
entreat your acceptance of our prayers for your restoration to your
family ; and may the prayers and supplications of the unfortunate
prisoners, ascend to heaven for the prolonging of that life, which
is so dear to the most wretched of the English nation.
" Honoured Madam, we beg leave to subscribe ourselves with
humble respect, your most grateful and devoted,
" The Prisoners of Newgate."
" Monday, March 8th, 1819."
From some women who had made a disturbance in the prison.
" Honoured Madam,
" With shame and sorrow we once more humbly beg leave to
address you, in duty and respect to you, and in justice to the
greater number of our fellow-prisoners, who through our miscon-
duct have fallen in the general disgrace which our behaviour
has brought upon tis all ; for which we are sincerely sorry, and
entreating our sorrow may be accepted and forgiveness granted,
by her, who we look up to as our most respected friend and bene-
volent benefactress. We are not only called by justice to this
submission and acknowledgment of our fault ; but by gratitude
to you, honoured Madam, and the rest of the worthy ladies who
have interested themselves in our behalf We hope what is past
may be forgotten, and through your great goodness, be no hin-
drance to the great and many blessings, (to use the same lan-
guage we have on a former occasion,) we have enjoyed since under
your kind, shall we dare to say, your maternal love : blessings
both spiritual and temporal, which so many unfortunates have
enjoyed, and which is at present misused through our misconduct.
Entreating you to impute it to our being led away by the passion
of the moment, and humbly hoping this acknowledgment may
2 A 2
356
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1819.
prove successful in restoring us to your good opinion, and con-
tradicting the bad one impressed on the public mind.
" With sincere regret and penitence for what is past, we beg
leave to subscribe ourselves, with humble respect, your very
humble servants,
" Signed by eleven women, and witnessed by,
" Mary Guy, Matron."
" Friday, March 2Gth, 1819, Transport-side, Newgate."
Answer to the two letters from the female prisoners, in New-
gate, 1819.
Brighton, Fourth Month 4th, 1819.
To the female prisoners in Newgate, more particularly to those
who are likely to leave their native land, perhaps, never to return
to it.
Although it has pleased the Almighty, that for some time I
should be separated from you by illness, yet you have often been
in my affectionate remembrance, accompanied with anxious desires
for your good. I am fully sensible that many of you claim our
pity and most tender compassion, that many have been your
temptations, many your afflictions, and what we may most pity
you for is, that in the time of temptation you have yielded to what
is wrong, and so given yourselves over to the will of the enemy of
your souls ! But mournful as your state is, yet you may have
hope, and that abundantly ; if you only seek to repent, to return
from the error of your ways and live unto God. Remember these
words, " Christ came into the world to save sinners," and that "He
is able to save to the very uttermost those who come unto God by
Him, seeing that He ever liveth to make intercession for them."
Therefore let me entreat you, before it is too late, to come unto
Christ, to seek Him with your heart, and to submit yourselves
unto Him and Plis righteous law — for He knows all your thoughts
and all your desires, and is willing and ready to receive you, to
heal your backsHdings, and to love you freely. He was said to
be the Friend of sinners, and those will indeed find Him their
friend, who look to Him and obey Him — He will enable such to
forsake the evil of their ways, and to do that which is acceptable
V
1819.] OF ELIZABKTH FRY. 857
ill His sight. Do you not remember in the parable of the
Prodigal Son, that when he was yet afar off, the Father saw
him, had compassion on him, and even went out to meet him.
So I doubt not, you would find it, even some of you who are
now afar off from what is good, if you are only willing to return,
you would find yourselves met by your Lord, even with great
compassion, and He would do more for you than you could ask
or think. I feel much love for you, and much desire for your own
sakes, for the sake of others, and for our sakes, who are willing
to do what we can to serve you, that you would thus in heart
seek the Lord ; and prove your love to Him, and your repentance,
by your good works, and by your orderly conduct. I was much
grieved at the little disturbance amongst you the other day,
but I was pleased with the letter written me by those who
were engaged in it, and I quite forgive them : let me entreat you
whatever trying or even provoking things may happen, to do so
no more, for you sadly hurt the cause of poor prisoners by doing
so, perhaps, I may say, all over the kingdom ; and you thus enable
your enemies to say, that our plans of kindness do not answer,
and therefore, they will not let others be treated kindly. Before
I bid you farewell, I may tell you that I am not \^'itllout a hope
of seeing you before long, even before the poor women go to the
Bay, but if I do not, may the blessing of the Lord go with you
when on the mighty deeps, and in a strange land. What com-
fort would a good account of you give us, who are so much
interested for you, and in case I should not see you, I have two
things particularly to mention to you and guard you against :
things, that I believe have brought most of you to this prison.
The one is giving way to drinking too much, the other is freedom
with men. I find I can most frequently trace the fall of women
to these two things, therefore let me beseech you to watch in these
respects, and let your modesty and sobriety, appear before all, and
that you may grow in these and every other Christian virtue and
grace, is the sincere desire and prayer, of your afi'ectionate friend,
and sincere well-wisher.
Elizabeth Fry.
Mildred's Court, Third Month 2Uh. — I should indeed trust,
358
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1819.
and not be afraid ; how low and sorrowful did I feel a few days
ago, owing to my weak state, and the prospect of returning home
in it, yet a sort of faith arose that I should mend before that
time, it is almost like touching the healing virtue, being so wonder-
fully revived and able to enter life here ; one night at Tonbridge,
I felt as if I could not help praying to be better, then I feared
that it was a want of resignation, so anxiously to crave this
blessing ; but it crossed my mind that many went in faith to our
blessed Lord to be healed of their outward infirmities, nor do I
remember any rejected that asked in sincerity ; my soul was
encouraged in believing, that I might also go to Him on account
of my outward infirmities, and I think from that time, I have felt
a remarkable healing, except my cough and weakness ; almost
like my usual health. Lord, what can I render unto Thee for
all Thy benefits !
First day. — I am at home from Meeting, as I felt easy to be
here ; it being wet, and my cough bad, though still favoured to
feel surprisingly better : but as I return to health and life, so do
I return to its cares ; yesterday brought several mortifying and
discouraging things with it, principally as to my public services ;
my private cares and sorrows I am also more sensible of, from
being less occupied by my own sufi"ering and infirmity. In coming
out of this illness (for so I appear to be) I am rather awfully
struck with the remembrance of how Uttle I appeared to feel
either willing or prepared to die ; or as to my illness, fully resigned
to suffer according to the will of God, so that the whole has been
a deeply humbling dispensation. I cannot say I much depended
upon my feelings, for I was in so nervous a state that I do not
think I saw things through a right or just medium, I should
think much more of it, if there had not been a cloud over me
about every thing — however, it is awful and serious to be subject
when poorly to such nervousness — yet, surely, through all, the
Everlasting Arm was underneath, and the Lord was my stay and
surety ; He will not leave nor forsake me just in the needful
time, even in death He will be my help and my strength. The
difference of last winter and this has been striking, though I
then had my deep conflicts, I was, as it were, marvellously raised
up — the holy anointing oil appeared freshly poui'ed forth. How
1819.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
359
did the righteous compass me about, from the Sovereign, the
Princes, and the Princesses, down to the poorest, lowest, and most
destitute ; how did poor sinners of almost every description seek
after me, and cleave to me; What was not said of me? What was
not thought of me ? may I not say in public and in private, in
innumerable publications, &c., &:c. This winter the bed of lan-
guishing ; deep, very deep prostration of soul and body ; the
enemy coming in at seasons like a flood, soitows compassing me
about ; instead of being a helper to others, ready to lean upon
all ; glad even to be diverted by a child's book. In addition to
this, I find the tongue of slander has been ready to attack me.
The work that was made so much of before, some try to lessen
now. What shall I say to all this — that in my best judgment,
in my soundest faith (if I have this faith) it is the Lord's doing,
by His permission, and marvellous in my eyes. He raiseth up
and casteth down. He woundeth and maketh whole, and though
now cast down in myself, my faith is, that He will again raise
me up ; that even once more the righteous will compass about
His unworthy child ; that He will not give me over to the vrill of
my enemies, or let me be utterly cast down, but that in deed and
in truth I may say, " Great and marvellous are Thy works. Lord
God Almighty, just and true are all Thy ways, Thou King of
saints." Deeply as my spirit may feel to have been wounded
within me, yet the first desire of my heart is, I believe for myself
and for all, that we may run with fresh alacrity the race that is
set before us, looking unto Jesus, as the Author and Finisher of
our faith, not so much from slavish fear, as from filial love ; I
long, yea I pant after serving my Master with a perfect heart,
the short time of my continuance here.
Plashet, Fifth Month 7th. — Rather serious symptoms once
mate come on — What can I say, what can I do? Lord enable
me to come unto Thee, that I may be helped spiritually
and naturally ; be pleased, 0 Lord ! to strengthen me, if the
bed of languishing should again be my portion, and lift up
the light of Thy countenance upon me, whether in health or
sickness.
Sixth Month 5th. — It is the desire and prayer of my spirit,
now that I am decidedly better, that I may be enabled to set and
360
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1819.
keep my house in order, inwardly and outwardly. Dearest Lord,
be pleased to help me by Thy presence and Thy oood Spirit.
The return of the family to Plashet, was followed by the
restoration of Mrs. Fi-y's health. During the holidays, all her
children were assembled there. Soon after her sons went back
to school, she wrote to one of them as follows : —
To William Storbs Fry.
Plashet, Seventh day Morning.
Eighth Month Uth, 1819.
My dearest William,
I anxiously hope that thou art returned with fresh diligence to
all thy employments ; pray try to be a learned man. I trust
that the modern languages will not be neglected by thee, they are
so important in the present day, when we have so much inter-
course with the Continent. My darling William, how anxiously
do I desire your all being happy. I do not think I have lan-
guage to express my desires for your good, and comfort, in every
way ; be encouraged, my dear boy, in every thing to do right ;
remember what is said, " He that cometh to serve the Lord must
prepare his soul for temptation.'' Temptations, we must expect
to meet with, and many of them ; but the sin is not in being
tempted, but in yielding to temptation. I am sorry about your
fruit, but have had two cakes made for you instead. Pray, my
dearest William, write to me very often, for I feel such a most
tender and near interest in you all.
Thy most affectionate and loving mother,
E. Fry.
Ninth Month 6th. — Since I last wrote, I parted from my
beloved boys for school, John, William and Joseph. I felt a
good deal in gi%ang them up, but at the same time believing it
to be a right thing, I humbly trust that the blessing of the ]\Iost
High will be with them. My dearest sister Priscilla has been
very dangerously ill, raising blood from the lungs, which has
brought me into great feeling and conflict. As I mostly find the
1819.]
OF ELIZABETH FEY.
S61
case in nursino; ; it has caused me afresh to see my own un-
worthiness ; so little do I feel able to administer spiritual help,
so hard is it to my natui-e, particularly when under discourage-
ment, to wait upon my gift, or to give it its free course ; but I
may thankfully acknowledge, that I appeared to be a gi'eat com-
fort, help, and strength to her ; indeed her dependence was so
close upon me, that I could not leave the house night or day,
for any length of time. Her state appeared to be indeed a bright
and a very blessed one ; so calm, so gentle, so humble, and so
much resigned to live or to die. Since I have left her sick room,
sorrow and deep discouragement have been my portion, from the
extreme difficulty of doing right towards those most near ; it does
appear at times impossible for me, but most likely, this arises
from want of more watchfulness and more close abiding in the
Light and the Life of our Lord. When I exercise a watchful
care, from seeing the dangers that attend some, it seems to give
the greatest pain, and so causes me the deepest discouragement.
Still, yesterday, in the great, in the bitter sorrow of my heart, I
found in a remarkable manner, the power of my Redeemer near,
even helping by His own good Spirit and presence. When I felt
almost ready to sink — and my footsteps indeed ready to slip —
then the Lord held me up. In the first place, after a very little
while, from having been deeply wounded, my heart overflowed
with^ love and forgiveness towards the one who had pained
me ; I felt what would not I do for the individual ? and a most
anxious desire, if I had missed it, to make it up by every
thing in my power. Thus, when I had feared discouragements
would have almost overwhelmed my spirit ; there was such a
calming, blessed, and cheering influence came over my heart,
that it was like the sick coming to our Saviour formerly, and
being immediately healed ; so that I was not even able to mourn
over my calamity. It appeared as if the Holy One who in-
habiteth Eternity would not give me over to the will of my
enemies.
Mildred's Court, Tenth Month 2Srd. — We left Broadstairs
last Sixth day, after a pleasant time there, and I may thankfully
acknowledge, much more strengthened and revived in health, than
when we went to it ; in short, the air, quiet, and comparative
362
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1819.
rest, I think have been very useful to me and to my dear
. I have not before mentioned the serious illness of
my sister, Eliza Fry, which took us to London for some time.
Her life certainly seemed to be in considerable danger ; but
through great mercy, our prayers appeared to have both been
heard and answered, and we have now the comfort of seeing: her
mending. One day when she had every symptom of bringing
up blood again, and we were all in great distress round her bed,
I felt called upon (I may say powerfully) to kneel down, and
ask for her revival, if consistent with the Divine Will ; the
prayer appeared to be answered, which is a cause for thankful-
ness, and an encouragement spiritually ; as if the same Almighty
ear was yet open to hear our cry. The entering our London life
is certainly a serious thing. Much as I have to attend to, and
very numerous as my calls are, yet I have believed that these
words should be my motto, Phil. iv. 6, 7, " Be careful for
nothing ; but in every thing by prayer and supplication with
thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God.
And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep
your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus." Now, though I
may have many trials of faith and of patience, the more I can be
without too much carefulness, and cast all my care on my Lord
and Redeemer, the better I believe it will be for my body and
soul ; and the better also for all those with whom I have to do.
Dearest Lord, I pray Thee, help me to abide in this state, that
I may dwell near to Thee in spirit, and amidst all the perplexities
of life, that I may feel Thee to be my Helper, my Comforter, my
Guide, and my Counsellor. Amen.
Among other anxieties, Mrs. Fry was often doubtful whether
the variety of association, arising from her public engagements?
was beneficial to herself and her children.
To her brother, Joseph John Gurney, whose opinion she highly
valued, she applied for counsel ; his reply exists, and marks the
view he took of her peculiar circumstances and calling.
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
363
" Earlham, Sixth day night. Twelfth Month 31«/, 1819.
" My dearest Sister,
" I am so very closely occupied, that I find it by no means easy
to snatch half an hour to answer thy letter. My deliberate
opinion is, that thy introduction to the great ones of the earth,
is in the ordering of Divine Providence ; and this decides the
question at once — as to thy being endangered by it, I think
nothing of it. With regard to the dear girls, though it is not
exactly what one would have chosen, we must trust that it is for
the best ; if they are but kept humble, knowledge will not do
them harm."
To HER Sons.
Mildred's Court, First Month 19th, 1820.
My dearest John, William and Joseph,
I am sorry that I have not written to you before, to tell you how
much I rejoice in your father's excellent account of you. I believe
no words can express the deep interest I take in your welfare,
and how pleasant it is to me to have such good accounts of your
conduct and learning. I cannot help hoping that my sons will
be my comfort, and may I not say by their goodness and learn-
ing, that they may become my glory. My London life is now a
very busy one, it is almost like living in a market or a fair ; only
that I have not merchandize to sell. We see a great variety of
company, principally people who are interesting ; and occupied by
subjects of importance. We lately had a gentleman, an East
Indian Missionary, who told us many particulars about the poor
Indians : I think in one province, about seven hundred poor
widows bum themselves every year, when their husbands die.
We expect soon to see the Persian Ambassador, and I mean to
give you an account of him. It is now two o'clock, and I have
been trying to write you a nice long letter ever since a little after
ten ; and now I am so tired with the numerous people, &c., &c.,
that have been here, that I fear I cannot finish it. I much
enjoy long letters from you, telling me every particular about
yourselves ; I like having your poetry. Believe me your nearly
attached mother.
E. Fry.
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
To HER Cousin, Priscilla Hannah Gurney.
Mildred's Court, Second Month 23rd, 1820.
My very dear Cousin,
I have for some time past wislied to \^Tite to thee, but it is
very seldom that I can get any quiet opportunity. I wish much
to hear particulars of thee ; I feel that confidence in our near tie
to each other, that I believe communication is not necessary to
keep it up ; but I cannot help sometimes regretting that I have
not more opportunity of opening my heart to one, whom I feel so
peculiarly near and dear to me ; and who I am sure so tenderly
sympathizes in all my sorrows, and joys also. I have been
favoured with health this winter, except being at times a little
overdone, and ha^^ng some cough. My engagements, as usual,
are very numerous. I have, from being on a committee of oui"
Quarterly Meeting, visited some of our Monthly Meetings ; but
I have had no other engagements of that sort. Our prisons
continue to prosper, and Newgate goes on well ; it does not
require much of my time, though the many things it introduces
me into, occupy me a good deal. And now for my beloved family ;
I think that they are going on much the same as when thou left
us ; I long to see more of the advancement of the blessed Truth
amongst us, but I still hope, that that day wiU come. I anxiously
desire to be enabled to do my part, and to walk before my house-
hold with a perfect heart ; but this is a great attainment, almost
too much for so weak and unworthy a person to look for ; my
sweet little ones go on charmingly. We have good accounts of
our boys, this is a great comfort for us. I have a little favour to
ask of thee, the children and myself are collecting English shells,
and as I know my aunt made so fine a collection, we want to
know what is the best book for us to procui'e, to direct us in our
search, and where, and from what coast, we are most likely to
procure the finest ; we have written to know whether we cannot
buy some in Devonshire. I think this such a good object for
the children, and nice amusement for us all in London, where
we have not the garden and flowers to enjoy, that I endeavour
to cultivate it. My dearest husband is now by me, and desires
his love. I hope thy reply to this will be as full of thy con-
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
365
cerns as this is of mine. Believe me, thy nearly attached
Cousin.
Elizabeth Fry.
At this period the entries in her journal are only occasional,
frequently at intervals of some months ; and then seldom more
than her reflections on passing events, with little or no direct
information respecting the events themselves. Earnest desires
for good, and petitions for Divine assistance, constituting the
greater part of them. After the arduous exertions, and varied
interests of this winter, it was no small relief to Mrs. Fry to find
herself again with her family in the retirement of Plashet ;
although her enjoyment was soon to be clouded by peculiar and
touching family sorrows, in which she could not but bear a large
part, both in exertion and tender sympathy.
Plashet House, Fourth Month 26th. — My time has been so
exceedingly occupied as to prevent my writing ; but I have gone
through a great deal. My dearest brother and sister Buxton
being so heavily afflicted, has brought me into very deep conflict,
in short, almost inexpressible ; still, through all, we may acknow-
ledge that we have found the Lord to be gracious, for assuredly
He has been very near to help and support. Dearest Lord, we
pray Thee, continue to have mercy upon us all ; and at this time
of great sorrow, to regard us in our low estate, and to increase
our faith according to its trial. Amen, and Amen.
Fifth Month 3rd. — Hard, very hard, as this trial has been,
and is ; yet there is abundant cause to bless, praise, and magnify
the great and excellent name of our Lord, both for having given
these precious children, and then taking them through His
redeeming love into His Kingdom of Light, Life, Peace, and
Glory. But what a proof, that our hearts must not be set upon
any temporal things.
Plashet, 18th. — I am once more very much driven in the
stream ; some things cause me anxiety. I have agreed to go to
the Mansion House, in company with Lady Harcourt, and it
366
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
will most probably bring me amongst a good many distinguished
people ; also another public meeting for the prisons, where I am
likely to meet a great many more of that description. With
regard to the Mansion House I am anxious, because absolute
necessity does not take me there ; but I have thought it alto-
gether the best to go ; then comes the Yearly Meeting next week,
which is very weighty in prospect, and yet I trust may prove
strengthening and refreshing to my soul. I desire for myself
that I may be found faithful, and obedient, neither too forward,
nor too backward, but willing to serve my Master, in meekness
and godly fear ; not looking too much to others. Oh, dearest
Lord ! Thou knowest the frailty of my heart, also how much
I am exposed to the various influences of my fellow-mortals. 0
Lord ! I pray Thee, amidst all, preserve me from bowing in spirit
to them, but rather enable me to keep my eye and my heart
single unto Thyself — to Thy service, and to Thy glory. Thou
knowest my temptations, enable me to overcome them, and
deliver me from the evil, for Thine is the kingdom, the power,
and the glory, now and for ever. Keep me, 0 Lord ! and I
shall be kept ; save me with Thine own salvation, and I shall
be saved. Amen.
In pursuing her labours at Newgate, Mrs. Fry had gradually
learned many particulars of the Penal Colony of New South
Wales. She found that in point of fact, all the labours of
her coadjutors, and her own ; all systems of Prison Discipline ;
all efforts to reform the offender ; were absolutely null and void,
and but a wasteful expenditure both of time and money, so
long as the female convicts were without shelter, without re-
source, and without protection, on their arrival in the land of
exile. Rations, or a small allowance of pro'vision, sufficient to
maintain life, they certainly had allotted them daily : but a
place to sleep in, or the means to obtain one ; or necessary
clothing for themselves, and when mothers, for their children,
they were absolutely without. It was worse than useless ; it was
only an aggravation of their misery to inculcate morality, and
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
367
to raise the tone and improve tlie tastes, of these unhappy
ones ; and above all to prove to them, that, " without Holiness
no man can see the Lord," whilst they were placed in cir-
cumstances, where existence could only be maintained, at the
price of virtue. Much of this was learned from the prisoners
themselves, but every inquiry made upon the subject, confirmed
their accounts ; still data were required, and more detailed in-
formation was wanted, when Mrs. Fry received this letter from
the Rev. Samuel Marsden, Chaplain at New South Wales.
Some passages are of necessity omitted, from the fearful nature
of the details given.
" Parramatta, February 23rrf, 1819.
" Honoured Madam,
" Having learned from the public papers, as well as from my
friends in England, the lively interest you have taken in pro-
moting the temporal and eternal welfare of those unhappy females
who fall under the sentence of the law ; I am induced to address a
few lines to you respecting such as visit our distant shores. It
may be gratifying to you, madam, to hear that I meet with those
wretched exiles, who have shared your attentions, and who
mention your maternal care with gratitude and affection. From
the measures you have adopted, and the lively interest you have
excited in the public feeling, on the behalf of these miserable
victims of vice and woe, I now hope the period is not very
distant when their miseries will in some degree be alleviated. I
have been striving for more than twenty years to obtain for them
some relief, but hitherto have done them little good. It has not
been in my power to move those in authority, to pay much
attention to their wants and miseries. I have often been urged
in my own mind, to make an appeal to the British nation, and
to lay their case before the public.
" In the year 1807, I returned to Europe. Shortly after my
arrival in London, I stated in a memorial to His Grace the
Archbishop of Canterbury, the miserable situation of the female
convicts ; to His Majesty's Government at the Colonial Office,
368
MEMOIB OF THK LIFE
[1820.
and to several members of the House of Commons. From the
assurances that were then made, that barracks should be built for
the accommodation of the female convicts, I entertained no
doubt, but that the Government would have given instructions
to the Governor to make some provision for them. On my return
^0 the Colony, in 1810, I found things in the same state I left
them ; five years after my again arriving in the Colony, I took
the liberty to speak to the Governor as opportunity offered on
the subject in question, and was surprised to learn, that no
instructions had been communicated to His Excellency from His
Majesty's government, after what had passed between me and
those in authority at home, relative to the state of the female
convicts ; at length I resolved to make an official statement of
their miserable situation to the Governor, and if the Governor
did not feel himself authorized to build a barrack for them, to
transmit my memorial to my friends in England, with his
Excellency's answer, as a ground for them to renew my former
application to Government for some relief ; accordingly I for-
warded my memorial, with a copy of the Governor's answer home,
to more than one of my friends. I have never been convinced that
no instructions were given by His Majesty's Government to pro-
vide barracks for the female convicts ; on the contrary, my mind
is strongly impressed, that instructions were given : if they were
not, I can only say, that this was a great omission after the promises
that were made. I was not ignorant that the sending home of
my letter to the Governor, and his answer, would subject me to
censure as well as the displeasure of my superiors. I informed
some of my friends in England, as well as in the Colony, that if
no attention was paid to the female convicts ; I was determined
to lay their case before the British nation ; and then I was certain,
from the moral and religious feeling which pervades all ranks,
that redress would be obtained. However, nothing has been done
yet, to remedy the evils of which I complain. For the last five-
and-twenty years, many of the convict women have been driven
to vice, to obtain a loaf of bread, or a bed to lie upon. To this
day, there never has been a place to put the female convicts in,
when they land from the ships. Many of these women have told
me with tears, their distress of mind on this account, some would
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
369
have been glad to have returned to the paths of virtue, if they
could have found a hut to live in, without forming improper con-
nexions. Some of these women when they have been brought
before me as a magistrate, and I have remonstrated with them,
for their crimes, have replied, ' I have no other means of living,
I am compelled to give my weekly allowance of provisions for my
lodgings, and I must starve, or live in vice.' I was well aware
that this statement was correct, and was often at a loss what to
answer. It is not only the calamities that these wretched women
and their children suffer, that is to be regretted ; but the general
corruption of morals that such a system establishes in this rising
Colony, and the ruin their example spreads through all the settle-
ments. The male convicts in the service of the crown, or in that
of individuals, are tempted to rob and plunder continually, to
supply the urgent necessities of those women.
" All the female convicts have not run the same lengths in vice.
All are not equally hardened in crime. And it is most dreadful
that all should alike, on their arrival here, be liable and exposed
to the same dangerous temptations, without any remedy. I
rejoice, madam, that you reside near the seat of Government, and
may have it in your power to call the attention of his Majesty's
Ministers, to this important subject — a subject on which the
entire welfare of these settlements are involved. If proper care
is taken of the women, the Colony will prosper, and the expenses
to the mother country will be reduced. On the contrary, if the
morals of the female convicts are whoUy neglected, as they have
been hitherto, the Colony will be only a nursery for crime, and
mothers will continue as they now do, to abandon their daughters
at an early age, to every kind of evil, for the sake of gain, and
the burdens of these settlements will increase with the increasing
number of persons who live in vice, idleness, and debauchery.
What has been wanting hitherto, was an active agent in London,
living upon the spot, who would and could move those in autho-
rity, to interest themselves in behalf of the exiled females. I
now flatter myself, madam, you will become that effective agent,
and that you will only want to be acquainted with facts to stimu-
late your exertions for the good of the outcasts of society. If we
bud or graft a tree, corrupt in its nature, with good fruit, the new
VOL. I. 2 b
370
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
graft or budding will bring forth good fruit. ' Make the tree good,
and then the fruit will be good also.'
" Your good intentions, and benevolent labours will be all
abortive, if the exiled females, on their arrival in the Colony, are
plunged into every ruinous temptation and sort of vice, which will
ever be the case, till some barrack is provided for them. Great evils
in a state cannot be soon remedied. In the cme of radical state
evils, the work must be slow, and all who are engaged in it must
exercise great patience and perseverance, if they hope to succeed.
I have been complaining and remonstrating for more than twenty
years, and have done nothing yet effectually ; but hope never to
relinquish the object in view till I see it accomplished. I believe
the Governor has got instructions from home, to provide accom-
modation for the female convicts, and I hope in two or three years
to see them lodged in a comfortable barrack ; so that none shall
be lost, for want of a hut to lie in. If a communication is kept
up on a regular plan, between this Colony and London, much
good may be done for the poor female convicts. It was the cus-
tom for some years, when a ship with female convicts arrived,
soldiers, convicts, and settlers, were allowed to go on board, and
take their choice : this custom does not now openly obtain coun-
tenance and sanction, but when they are landed they have no
friend, nor any accommodation, and therefore are glad to live with
any one who can give them protection ; so that the real moral state
of the females is little improved from what it always has been,
nor will it be the least improved, till they can be provided with a
barrack. The neglect of the female convicts in this country, is
a diso;race to our national character, as well as a national sin.
Many do not live out half their days, from their habits of vice.
When I am called to visit them upon their dying beds, my mind
is greatly pained, my mouth is shut, I know not what to say to
them. Probably, at the very time, the men with whom they live
are with them in their dying moments, perhaps I am constrained to
say, ' Know ye not, that the unrighteous shall not inherit the
kingdom of God,' &c. While I use the Scripture language, my
soul yearns over them, I should wish to impart to them the con-
solations of the gospel, and point out to them the Lamb of God,
but my tongue often seems tied, I have got nothing to ray to
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
371
them. To tell them of their crimes, is to upbraid them with
misfortunes : they will say, ' Sir, you know how I was situated,
I did not wish to lead the life I have done, I know and lament
my sins, but necessity compelled me, to do what my conscience
condemned ; I could not help myself, and must have starved, if I
had not done as I have.' These are cases I continually meet
with, and are very distressing. Many again I meet with who think
these things no crime, because they believe their necessities com-
pel them to live in their sins. Hence their consciences are so
hardened through the debeitfulness of sin, that death itself gives
them little concern.
I fear, madam, I have taken up much of your time, but I
wished to prepare the way, if I should at any future period
have occasion to solicit your aid. Mrs. B who came from
Newgate in the Friendship, often mentions your kindness ;
she lives near me with her husband ; they are well, and doing
well, and conduct themselves with much propriety, will be useful
members of society, and are getting forward very fast in worldly
comforts.
" I have the honour to be, Madam,
" Your most obedient humble servant,
" Samuel Marsden."
Plashet, Eighth Month. — I may indeed say, dearest Lord, help
me in all my difficulties, regard me in my low estate, and let me
see the lightings up of the light of Thy countenance on my be-
loved children. Though I am deeply sensible in bringing to the
knowledge of Thyself, Thy ways are not as our ways, and that
Thou mayst even permit the poor mind to wander in darkness
and in unbelief for a season, that it may be more fully prepared
to see the beauty of Thy light, to rejoice in the appearance of
the day-star from on high, and to feel the excellency of faith ;
yet if, in Thy tender mercy and compassion. Thou wouldest permit
Thy unworthy one to see some fruit of the working of Thy Spirit
in her children, that she might still rejoice and be glad in Thee ;
but above all, Lord strengthen and enable her to cast all her care
upon Thee, and to commit herself, and those most near and dear
to her, to Thy grace and good keeping. I desire not to forget
2 B 2
372
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
all Thy benefits, which are many and great, naturally and spi-
ritually ; we are all of us favoured with health, still day by day
provided for, and some desires spiritually raised in our hearts
after Thyself ; and I am also thankful that Thy blessing is in
so remarkable a manner resting on the prison cause, and on our
labours for these poor destitute creatures, that have come under
our care. 0 Lord ! be pleased to bless the work of our hands,
even in these things establish Thou it, and if consistent with
Thy holy will, be pleased to bless the labours of Thy poor child
at home, as well as abroad. Amen.
I think before I conclude this journal, I should express amongst
my many blessings, how much I am enabled to take pleasure in
the various beauties of nature, flowers, shells, &c., and what an
entire liberty I feel to enjoy them ; I look upon these things as
sweet gifts, and the power to enjoy them as a still sweeter. I
am often astonished, when my mind is so exceedingly occupied,
and my heart so deeply interested, how I can turn with my little
children to these objects, and enjoy them with as great a relish
as any of them ; it is a wholesome recreation, that I fully believe
strengthens the mind. I mention it as a renewed proof that the
allowable pleasures of life, so far from losing their zest by having
the time and mind much devoted to higher objects, are only
thereby rendered more delightful.
16th. — When my soul fainted within me, I remembered the
Lord, and my prayer came in unto Thee, into Thy holy temple.
My soul has often felt very faint, very low, more particularly
when, as has been the case lately, I have had to mourn over
the power of the enemy, particularly for some ; yet I trust
that inasmuch as I have been enabled in these states to re-
member my Lord, that my prayers have found access even into
His holy temple.
19th. — I have this day been married twenty years ; my heart
feels much overwhelmed at the remembrance of it ; it has been
an eventful time. I trust that I have not gone really backwards
spiritually, as I think I have in mercy certainly increased in the
knowledge of God, and Christ Jesus our Lord ; but this has been
through much suffering. I doubt my being in so lively a state
as ten years ago, when first coming forth in the ministry ; but I
J 820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
373
believe I* may say, that I love my Lord above all — as far as I
know, far above every natural tie ; although in His infinite wis-
dom and mercy, he has been pleased at times to look upon me
with a frowning Providence : if I have lately grown at all, it
has been in the root, not in the branch ; as there is but little
appearance of good, or fruit, as far as I can see. In the course
of these twenty years, my abode has often been in the valley of
deep humiliation ; still the Lord has been my stay, and I may
say through all, dealt bountifully with me ; assuredly He has
raised me up from season to season, enabled me to speak well of
His name, and led me to plead the cause of the poor, and those
that are in bonds, naturally and spiritually.
Ninth Month 2nd. — Since writing my last journal, I have
had a Minute from my Monthly Meeting, and have been visiting
two Essex Monthly Meetings. I have passed through deep
exercise and travail of spirit in doing it ; but thanks be unto my
God, I found help in the needful time, and when least expected,
in unmerited mercy, the holy anointing oil was once more freely
poured forth upon me, so that I was enabled boldly to declare
His doings amongst the people, and to show forth His marvellous
works to the children of men. I am to-day likely to set out
again : Lord be with us ; I pray Thee help us, guide us,
strengthen us, uphold us, and comfort us, and enable me to
leave all with peace and comfort at home. We are now likely
to break up housekeeping here for many months ; how and when
we shall meet together again in this place, and whether ever —
our Lord only knoweth.
4th. — I returned yesterday from finishing visiting the Monthly
and Quarterly Meetings in Essex. I was carried through the
service to my own surprise, I felt so remarkably low, so unworthy,
so unfit, and as if I had little or nothing to communicate to
them, but I was marvellously helped from Meeting to Meeting ;
strength so arose with the occasion, that the fear of man was
taken from me, and I was enabled to declare Gospel truths boldly.
This is to me wonderful, and unbelievers may say what they will,
it must be the Lord's doing, and is marvellous in our eyes — how
He strengtheneth them that have no might, and helpeth those
that have no power. The peace I felt after the services, for some
374
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
days seemed to flow like a river, for a time covering all my cares
and sorrows, so tliat I might truly say, " There is even here a
rest for the people of God." I am sure from my own experience,
there is nothing whatever in this life, that brings the same satis-
fying, heart-consoling feeling. It is to me a powerful internal
eAddence of the truth of revealed religion, that it is indeed a
substantial truth, not a cunningly devised fable. My sceptical,
doubting mind, has been convinced of the truth of religion, not
by the hearing of the ear, but from what I have really handled,
and tasted, and known for myself of the word of life, may I
not say the power of God unto salvation. I visited my most
dearly beloved brothers and sisters at Earlham, towards whom
I feel united by bonds inexpressible. My sweet dear sister,
Priscilla, continues very seriously ill, which much melted my
heart, but her establishment on Christ, the Rock of Ages, con-
soled us under every sorrow.
The Newgate Association having become established ; and
three years having tested the success of the plans pursued there ;
a Corresponding Committee was formed to answer inquiries and
communicate information. Ladies' Associations were established
in several places, and in others one or two individuals undertook
the work of prison visiting ; but some degree of classification,
employment, and moral influence, were all that their unassisted
endeavours could effect. To carry out Mrs. Fry's views, solitude
by night, complete classification, unceasing superintendence, com-
pulsory occupation, regular instruction, and religious influence,
were necessary to give any chance of reformation of character ;
and to obtain these advantages, larger prisons, embracing more
extensive districts, and conducted on a system of strict surveil-
lance, were required.
But Newgate had proved that something might be effected
under the most unfavourable circumstances. As applications
became more numerous, and her interest in the subject increased,
with her husband and her two elder daughters she undertook a
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
375
journey, which woxild include \isits to many of the most impor-
tant prisons in England. They left Plashet in September ; Mrs.
Fry joined the travellers at Nottingham, they having preceded
her to visit Oxford and Blenheim. Her method in visiting
prisons was much the same in every instance, though of course
modified by circumstances. She had generally letters from
official persons, or private friends, to the Visiting Magistrates
of the prison she desired to see. There she would go, generally
accompanied by the officers of the prison, any magistrates who
disposed to accompany her, or private individuals interested in
it ; frequently ladies would be of the party. She would go from
yard to yard, from one ward to another, addressing the most
minute inquiries to the jailor or turnkey ; and calculating the
capabilities of the building for the greatest possible degree of
improvement. The result of her observations she almost always
stated afterwards, in a letter addressed to those of local authority.
Besides this, she endeavoured to form a Committee of Ladies, to
visit the female prisoners, or she strove to induce at least one
or two to undertake this Christian duty. She convinced the
judgment of some — she touched the feelings of others — but
seldom failed to bring to her purpose such of her own sex as
she had selected, from being, in her opinion, suitable for the
undertaking.
Mrs. Fry visited the prisons at Nottingham, Lincoln, Wake-
field, Doncaster, Sheffield, Leeds, York, Durham, Newcastle,
Carlisle, Lancaster, and Liverpool, besides many others ; and in
the greater number established Ladies' Committees, for visitin"-
the female prisoners. This journey led to important results,
from the increased experience and knowledge it gave her, and
also tended to the diffusion of both interest and information on
the subject of Prison Discipline.
But over burthened as she already was with correspondence,
the increase of letter writing which resulted from it, was a serious
376
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
evil, notwithstanding tlie valuable assistance she received from
the Corresponding Committee of the Ladies' Newgate Association.
Southend, Darlington, Ninth Month 5th. — I left home, after
parting with my sweet Chen da, and dearest little ones, last Sixth
day week. I had a quiet peaceful journey by myself, and met my
beloved husband and children at Nottingham. We have, generally
speaking, been sweetly united, and enjoyed our journey so far,
very much ; I had much weighty service in Nottingham, and
established a Ladies' Association for visiting prisoners. Numbers
followed me, particularly to Meeting ; but I was helped through,
finding grace sufficient in time of need. I was called away from
Sheffield, to attend the funeral of dear little Jonathan , who died
rather suddenly — a sweet boy, about eight years old ; a great and
deep trial to his father and mother ; but their Lord has been their
stay, and I think I may say, we have had to rejoice together in
Him, whose tender mercies are over all His works ; indeed the more
we see, and the more we know, may we not say, " blessing, and
glory, and honour, and power, thanksgiving and praise belongeth
to God, and the Lamb for ever and ever," and this in times even
of deepest sorrow and privation naturally, when helped by the
influence of the Spirit.
Swinton, near Hack/all, Yorkshire, 29th. — We are here
staying at a beautiful place, with a brother of Lady Harcourt's.
He and his wife, and all the family are exceedingly kind to us ;
they indeed make too much of ns. However much such visits
may be to the taste, they always bring me into considerable
exercise of mind ; in the first place, for fear of not faithfully
standing my ground in Christian humility, simplicity, and faith-
fulness ; and in the next, from the fear of not making proper use
of such providential openings for promoting the blessed cause of
truth and righteousness. 0 dearest Lord! if Thou callest for
any thing at my hands, I pray Thee open my way outwardly,
and strengthen me spiritually : —
Extract from a letter to her little children.
Kendal, Tenth Month 21st, 1820.
We are now nearly three hundi-ed miles from you. It would
make me feel very sorrowful, did I not know that there is every
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
377
where the same kind Providence to take care of us, and I hope
He will permit us to meet again. We much enjoyed the dear
boys' company, and had them with us for a little while by the
sea-side. I have a large basket of shells, which I mean to
divide amongst our collections, when I come home, and now I
am trying to make a beautiful collection of spas, which I think
will delight you. I mean to give you each one piece. How
much surprised I think you would have been, to see the country
we have lately passed through. Mountains, covered at the top
with clouds and some with snow ; then such beautiful lakes
and rivers, quite different to ours, i-unning over rocks, and
making such a noise ; some of them with salmon and trout in
them ; and then the waterfalls, fine streams flowing from the
tops of the mountains, over the rocks, that I think we may hear
them miles off. How much I should like to show them to you.
I hope some of you may see these wonderful and beautiful sights,
and that it will lead you to love Him who made them.
Mildred's Court, Eleventh Month 5th, First day evening,
(alone.) — We returned fi-om our journey on Sixth day evening, a
day or two sooner than we expected, from the very serious illness
of my beloved sister Fry, who is rather better now ; I might say
much of what has passed on this journey; having gone through
heights and depths : in some instances great help and deliverance,
particularly spiritually, but I am at this time more disposed to
examine my heart, and try my ways, and also endeavour rightly
to look at and feel my present circumstances. I believe, as far as
I know my heart, its first desire continues to be to dwell in con-
formity to the will of God ; my soul thirsteth after Him, and
His righteousness. I am at times favoured to get so near in
spirit to Christ my Redeemer, as to feel His healing virtue
cleansing me from sin ; giving rest to my at times weary soul,
and enabling me to rejoice in Him, and the power of His
salvation ; also knowing His holy anointing to be poured forth ;
that I feel as if I could do all things through Him who
strengtheneth me ; and am enabled to cast aside fear, and declare
His word with power, and a heart overflowing with His love
towards my fellow-mortals. Then, at other times, I feel much left
S78
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
to myself ; whether the cause is my own transgression, I am not
quite sure ; one thing I know, in the secret of my heart, I feel
myself a sinner before my Lord, and I am deeply sensible of
corruption. I do not feel exalted by the approbation of men,
though being greatly cast down by their disapprobation, leads
me to think that I like it. I feel full of love to others, par-
ticularly those near me, but I have not towards them that
patience and forbearance that I ought to have, and I think
I am too easily provoked — not sufficiently long-suffering with
their faults. I do not sufficiently remember that the wrath
of man worketh not the righteousness of God. I am not
willing to speak the truth in love to my neighbours, but am
prone to a fawning flattering spirit ; being naturally so afraid
of man, that it even affects my conduct to my servants, &c., &c.
There are many other sins I could state, to which I am very
prone, when not under the immediate influence of grace, but I
desire, and in some measure endeavour, not to give way to
them. Now for my circumstances ; my husband and myself
have had a very uniting journey together ; I deeply feel the
separations that attach to this place, and desire to make
pleasing him one of my first objects. My children are not likely
to be much with me this winter, but they in their various situa-
tions claim much of my mind and time. My household cares
at times a weighty burden, which peculiarly cast me down ; and
appear as if they must swallow up much of my powers. It is
what I have no natural taste or power for, and therefore it is so
difficult to me ; however, I believe that I feel it unduly, and I
desire to be enabled to do my duty in it. My public field of
service in the prison cavise, affords a wonderful opening for use-
fulness ; if I had time I should have enough to do without
attending to almost any thing else ; and what is more, the
attention paid to this subject, brings so much fruit with it. My
heart is also very full towards the members of my own Society,
and others ; that there appears a large field for service, if I could
attend to it — but I have (though enjoying so much of the unity
of my friends) many deep discouragements and perplexities —
particularly in our outward circumstances : and some nearest to
me not more decidedly showing their allegiance to their Lord ;
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FUY.
379
but, I truly desire to receive counsel and direction as to w hat to
do, and what to leave undone, and in the simplicity of faith, to
cast all my care upon my Lord, and then I may trust that I
shall be sustained, and led and kept in the way everlasting.
Continue, 0 Lord ! I beseech Thee, to help me by Thy Spirit,
to guide me by Thy counsel, to sustain me by Thy power, and
above all, to keep me by Thy grace, that the enemy of my soul
gain no dominion over me.
To Priscilla Hannah Gurney.
Mildred's Court, Twelfth Month Uth, 1820.
My very dear Cousin,
1 thouglit that I must try to tell thee myself how seasonable
and acceptable thy letter was to me ; at the time I was rather
drooping in my spirits, and I think it really helped to revive me.
The first entering my London life is always serious to me, and
sometimes oppressive. We were called home sooner than we ex-
pected, from the illness of our dear sister Fry ; but I hope I am
thankful to be able to say that she appears to make some pro-
gress, and her most dangerous symptoms are mitigated.
Priscilla also we hope is better than two or three months ago,
which we cannot but rejoice in, as it is almost more than we
dared to hope for. I was glad to find that you were both a little
better, and going on satisfactorily, I trust not only to your own
peace and consolation, but to the edification of many.
We were much pleased and obliged to thee for remembering
us in our shell fancy, but we are not sure whether we have yet
received them. A gentleman called one day, and left a parcel of
pretty, and some curious, shells ; but he never left word who they
were from ; we are therefore quite at a loss to whom to acknow-
ledge them. There is one more marked than the rest, a pholas,
or stone piercer, in a piece of stone, that was done up by itself,
and we think much of it, as well as many other varieties. We
rather wish to know whether they are thine, as we should then
set a peculiar value upon them. I frequently feel it cause for
much thankfulness, tliat these beauties of nature give me much
pleasure ar^d recreation with my beloved family, even when more
380
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
important things press upon me. I think that we now go on
altogether comfortably and satisfactorily here, and that every day
brings cause of gratitude. Without care, and without sorrow,
even deep sorrow at times, we cannot expect to be ; but if in un-
merited mercy we can but feel the everlasting Arm underneath,
how does it lighten every burden, and give a rest that the world
knows not of. I have almost forgotten to tell of my journey ;
but thanks be unto our Lord, in many different situations, in His
abundant mercy. He has been pleased hitherto to help and
sustain me.
Believe me as usual,
Thy nearly and tenderly attached cousin,
Elizabeth Fry.
Letter to two of her daughters.
Mildred's Court, Twelfth Month \Zth, 1820.
It was pleasant to hear of your safe arrival at Earlham, after
your journey with your dear uncle. Our London life is so very
busy, and one event puts another so much out of mind, that it is
difficult to jelate exactly how time passes ; but I will try to tell
you as far as I remember, how we have been engaged. On
Seventh day morning, I was much occupied, till about one o'clock,
in settling accounts. So one more year is passed, and have we
wanted any needful thing or indulgence ? Afterwards, I visited
the eight poor men under sentence of death, their wives, some
of their families and friends, and a very affecting time it was.
We read together, and appeared to be under the merciful influ-
ence of that blessed Spirit, that manifests itself to be from Him
who remains to be " Lord God on high, mightier than the noise
of many waters." On Third day, I went to Sophia Vansittart,
and had a satisfactory interview with her ; she is willing to join
a Ladies' Committee in Westminster, and to visit Tothill-fields
prison, if way can be made in it.
The interest of Elizabeth Fry was not confined to the prisons
of her native country. She opened a correspondence with St.
Petersburg, through the medium of the late Walter Venning,
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
381
Esq., who devoted himself to visiting and instructing the
prisoners in that city. The Princess Sophia Mestchersky, and
other ladies, had formed themselves into a committee with the
most happy success, to visit the women confined in the five
prisons of that capital. In a letter written by the Princess to
Mr. Venning, on the 2nd of August, 1820, she says : —
" Though I acknowledge myself completely unable to write
in English, as you wish me to do, for to shew your friends in
England the state of our prisons, such as the Ladies' Committee
found it to be in the beginning, and such as it is now, eight
months after the establishment of the society ; yet when you
told me it would prove a token of our regard and high esteem
for Mrs. Fry and her fellow-labourers, I readily comply with
your request, and shall try to overcome all the difficulties which
ignorance of your language and the novelty of the subject, pre-
sent to me. Not I alone. Sir, but all the Ladies of our Com-
mittee, expressed a hearty wish that something of our public
exertions, and of our efibrts to follow the example which that
lady gives us, might be communicated to her, as a proof that
her labours are blessed from above, and that a spark of that love
which animates her generous heart, has also reached our distant
country, and influenced many hearts with the same Christian
feelings for suffering humanity. May this prove a comfort to
her soul, and a new encouragement for her to continue her
labours in that large and important field of usefulness, in which
she is called to serve our Lord. We will all endeavour to follow
her according to the strength and abilities granted us, looking
for help and hoping for success, to and from Him, from whom we
receive every blessing, and whose strength is made perfect in
weakness."
From Elizabeth Pry to the late Walter Venning, Esq., of St.
Petersburg.
Respected friend.
Though personally unknown to thee, I am confident, from the
interest we both feel in one cause, that thou wilt excuse the
382
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
liberty I take in writing to thee, to express my heartfelt satisfac-
tion at the interesting and important accounts thou hast given
my brother Hoare, of the proceedings of the Gentlemen and
Ladies' Prison Associations in Petersburg. Most warmly do I
desire their encouragement in this work of charity and utility ;
for the more I am acquainted with the subject, and the more
extensive my observation of the effects of prison discipline is, the
more confident I feel of its importance ; and, that although the
work will be gradual, yet through the Divine blessing, its result
will be sure. Not only that many will be stopped in their career
of vice, but some truly turned from their evil ways, and the
security and comfort of the community at large increased, by our
prisons, that have been too generally the nurseries of vice, and
the scenes of idleness, filth, and debauchery, being so arranged
and so attended to, that they became schools where the most
reprobate may be instructed in their duty towards their Creator
and their fellow-mortals ; and where the very habits of their lives
may be changed.
It will be found in this, as in every other good work, that
some trials and some discouragements will attend it ; but the
gi'eat end in \ievr must induce those engaged in it to persevere,
and use increased diligence to overcome them. Doing what we
do to the Lord, and not unto man, and then we shall do it well.
We continue to have much satisfaction in the results of our
efforts in Newgate : good order appears increasingly established,
there is much cleanliness among our poor women, and some very
encouraging proofs of reformation in habit, and what is much
more, in heart. This, in a prison so ill arranged, with no classi-
fication, except tried from untried, no good -inspection, and many
other oreat disadvantas^es, is more than the zealous advocates of
prison discipline could look for. We find the same favourable
result follows the labours of several other Ladies'* Associations in
this kingdom ; as I have the pleasure to state that in England,
Scotland, and Ireland, many are now established. It may not be
unseasonable to observe a few of the regulations that appear most
important in maintaining good and orderly habits among female
prisoners. In the first place, keeping them as much as possible
under the care of women ; more particularly having a head
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
888
matron appointed who is not a prisoner ; for desirable as we find
it to have monitors under the matron from amongst the women,
yet there should be one, at least, who they feel has not broken
the laws of her country, and who is an impartial representative
of the Ladies' Committee, both by night and day. Monitors
from amongst themselves should superintend the different classes ;
daily giving an account of their conduct to the matron or visitors,
which should be entered in a class book. The ladies here find
much advantage in meeting once a month, to settle any business
that may come before them. They then arrange their attendance
for the month ; generally two visiting every day except on the
First day, (Sunday), when other persons attend to them. After
reading the Scriptures, if there is the time, the ladies look over
the register of the conduct of the women, and attend to their
particular department ; some to the children and adult schools ;
others to the accounts, clothing, or difierent sorts of work ; for
each has her particular business, by which means, order is pre-
served amongst ourselves. The engagement is thus so much
lightened, that hardly any of the Newgate Association attend
more than one morning in the week. As part of the women's
earnings are allowed them, they have a little money to spend ; a
shop is therefore provided for them, where they may buy things
at a fair market price, which prevents imposition, and also com-
munication with those who are out of the prison.
I take the liberty of stating these facts, as some of them may
be useful to those who have not had quite so much experience as
we have had. If at any time the ladies at Petersburg would
like to correspond with us, it would give us pleasure to render
them any assistance in our power, and wc should be much
interested to hear of their proceedings. We would gladly send
them specimens of the work, but our great want of room in
Newgate prevents our bringing it to the perfection we otherwise
might do.
I lately had the pleasure of seeing the Duchess of Gloucester,
who is our Patroness ; she desired me to express how much grati-
fied she was with thy account of what you are doing in Peters-
burg, and her wish that the ladies may be encouraged in their
good work.
384
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
It is now more than three years since we first began our opera-
tions in Newgate, and how encouraging it is, that the experience
of every year should increase our hopes and diminish our fears as
to the beneficial result of these exertions. Indeed it is wonderful
to observe the effects of kindness and care upon some of these
poor forlorn creatures — how it tenders their hearts, and makes
them susceptible of impression. I am of opinion, from what I
have observed, that there are hardly any amongst them so hard,
but that they may be subdued by kindness, gentleness, and love ;
so as very materially to alter their general conduct. Some of the
worst prisoners have, after liberation, done gi'eat credit to the
care taken of them. In two particular instances, young women
who had sunk into almost every depravity and vice, upon being
liberated, conducted themselves with much propriety, as far as
we know, and after long illnesses died peaceful deaths. They
were striking instances ; through a blessing upon the care taken
of them, they in a remarkable manner were turned from Satan
unto God, and we humbly trust, through the mercy of Redeeming
love, they are received into Glory. Some are settled in service,
others we hope are doing well in different situations. We wish it
were in our power to attend more to the prisoners upon leaving
the prisons, as we think this an important part of the duty
of such associations ; but in London the numbers are so very
great that it is almost out of our power to do it, as we desire ;
though we endeavour to extend a little care over them.
How delightful it is to hear of the interest that the Emperor,
Prince Galitzin, and ladies of such high rank, take in the cause
of the poor prisoners. May the best of blessings rest upon them,
for thus manifesting their care over the destitute of the earth.
We also feel gratefully sensible of their kindness to our
friends, William Allen and Stephen Grellet. I hope thou will
let us know before long how you go on. I am much obliged for
the book thou kindly sent me ; and believe me, with much regard
and esteem,
Thy friend,
Elizabeth Fry.
1820.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
385
After the death of Mr. Venning, the correspondence then
commenced, was long continued with his brother. From this
gentleman the following communication has been received,
which is so interesting, that Mrs. Fry's original letters to him,
being inaccessible, can hardly be considered cause of regret.
" I cheerfully comply with your desire to be furnished with
some of the most striking and useful points contained in your
late beloved mother's correspondence with myself in Russia,
relative to the improvement of the Lunatic Asylum in St.
Petersburg. I the more readily engage in this duty, because
I am persuaded that its publication may, under the Lord's
blessing, prove of great service to many such institutions on the
Continent, as well as in Great Britain. I wish indeed that I could
give you the letters themselves, but unfortunately they are inac-
cessible to me, being left behind in Russia, together with other
important documents, under the care of a friend who is now
unable to find them ; I have however recorded the substance of
them in my journal, so that I shall be able to describe them
without much difficulty.
" I begin by stating that her correspondence was invaluable
as regarded the treatment and management of both prisoners and
insane persons. It was the fruit of her own rich practical ex-
perience communicated with touching simplicity, and it produced
lasting benefits to these institutions in Russia. In 1827, I in-
formed your dear mother, that I had presented to the Emperor
Nicholas, a statement of the defects of the Government Lunatic
Asylum, which could only be compared to our own Old Bedlam
in London, fifty years since, and that the Dowager Empress had
sent for me to the winter palace, when she most kindly, and I
may say joyfully, informed me that she and her august son, the
Emperor, had visited together this abode of misery, and were con-
vinced of the necessity not only of having a new building, but
also of a complete reform in the management of the insane ; and,
further, that the Emperor had requested her to take it under her
own care, and to appoint me the governor of it. I must observe
that in the meantime the old asylum was immediately improved,
VOL. I. 2 c
386
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1820.
as mucla as the building allowed, for the introduction of your
dear mother's admirable system. Shortly after, I had the
pleasure of accompanying the Empress to examine a palace-like
house, (Prince Sherbatoff's) having above two miles of garden,
and a fine stream of water running through the grounds, only
five miles from St. Petersburg. The next day an order was given
to purchase it. I was permitted to send the plan of this im-
mense building to your dear mother for her inspection, and hints
for improvement. Two extensive wings were recommended, and
subsequently added, for dormitories. The wings cost about
5,000., and in addition to this sum from the government, the
Emperor, who was always ready to promote the cause of bene-
volence, gave himself <£*3000. for cast-iron window frames recom-
mended by your dear mother ; as the clumsy iron bars which
had been used in the old Institution, had induced many a poor
inmate, when looking at them, to say with a sigh, ' Sir, prison !
prison !' Your dear mother also strongly recommended, that all
except the violent lunatics should dine together at a table covered
with a cloth, and furnished with plates and spoons.
" The former method of serving out the food was most disgust-
ing. This new plan delighted the Empress, and I soon received
an order to meet her at the Asylum. On her arrival, she requested
that a table should be covered, and then desired me to go round
and invite the inmates to come and dine, sixteen came imme-
diately and sat down ; the Empress approached the table, and
ordered one of the upper servants to sit at the head of it, and to
ask a blessing ; when he rose to do this, they all stood up : the
soup with small pieces of meat was then regularly served ; and
as soon as dinner was finished, they all rose up spontaneously,
and thanked the Empress for her motherly kindness. I saw the
kind Empress was deeply moved, and turning to me she said,
' Mon Cher, this is one of the happiest days of my life.' The
next day, the number increased at table, and so it continued
increasing. After your dear mother's return from Ireland, where
she had been visiting, among other Institutions, the Lunatic
Asylums, she wrote me a letter on the great importance of sup-
plying the lunatics with the Scriptures. This letter deserved to
be written in letters of gold, I sent it to the Imperial Family,
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
387
it excited the most pleasing feelings, and marked approbation.
The Court Physician, His Excellency Dr. Richl, a most enligh-
tened and devoted philanthropist, came to me for a copy of it.
It removed all the difficulty there had been, respecting the
giving the Holy Scriptures to the inmates. I was therefore per-
mitted to furnish them with copies, in their various languages.
It may be useful to state the result of this measure, which was
considered by some, to be a wild and dangerous proceeding ; I soon
found groups collected together, listenimg patiently and quietly
to one of their number reading the New Testament. Instead of
disturbing their minds, it soothed and delighted them. I have
witnessed a poor lunatic, a Frenchman, during an interval of
returning reason, reading in his bed-room, the New Testament,
with tears running down his cheeks ; also a Russian priest, a
lunatic, collect a number together, while he read to them the
Word of God.
" On one occasion, I witnessed a most interesting scene, on
entering the Institution, I found a young woman dying, her eyes
were closed, and she was apparently breathing her last breath, I
ordered one of the servants of the Institution, to read very loud
to her, that verse, ' For God so loved the world, that he gave
His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should
not perish, but have everlasting life.' Dr.' K observed, ' Sir,
she is almost dead, and it is useless.' On my urging its being done,
Lo ! to the astonishment of all present, she opened her eyes, and
smiled, I said, ' Is it sweet my dear V she nodded assent. ' Shall
it be read to you again V a smile and nod of the head followed.
She evidently possessed her reason at that moment, and who can
trace or limit the operations of the Holy Spirit, on the reading
of God's own word even in her circumstances.
" When I received a letter from your mother, I always wrote it
out in French, and presented it in that language to the Empress,
and when she had read it, it was very encouraging to see with
what alacrity she ordered one of her secretaries to translate it
into Russian, and then deliver it to me to be conveyed to the
Asylum, and entered into the journal there for immediate
adoption. I remember, on one occasion, taking a list of rules, at
least fourteen in number, and the same day they were confirmed
2 c 2
388
MEMOIR OF THB LIFB
[1820.
by the Empress ; and these rules introduced the following im-
portant arrangements, viz. : the treating the inmates, as far as
possible, as sane persons, both in conversation and manners
towards them — to allow them as much liberty as possible — to
engage them daily to take exercise in the open air — to allow
them to wear their own clothes, and no uniform prison-dress —
also to break up the inhuman system of permitting the pro-
miscuous idle curiosity of the public, so that no one was allowed
to see them without permission ; a room on entering the Asylum
was prep^ired for one at a time, on certain days to see their
relations. The old cruel system drew forth many angry expres-
sions from the poor lunatics, ' Are we then wild beasts to be
gazed at.'
" The Empress made a present to the Institution of a piano-
forte, it had also a hand organ, which pleased exceedingly the
poor inmates ; and on one occasion, the Empress, on entering the
Asylum, observed that the inmates appeared unusually dull,
when she called them near, and played herself on the hand organ
an enlivening tune. Another important rule of your mother's was,
most strictly to fulfil whatever you promise to any of the inmates,
and above all, to exercise patience, gentleness, kindness and
love, towards them ; therefore, to be exceedingly careful as to the
characters of the keepers you appoint. These are some of the
pleasing results of your mother's work. The Dowager Empress
on one occasion, conversing about your mother, said, ' How much
I should like to see that excellent woman, Madame Fry, in
Russia,' and often did I indulge that wish, and what a meeting it
would have been between two such devoted philanthropists as
your mother and the Dowager Empress, who was daily devoting
her time and fortune to doing good, daily visiting in person the
various institutions of her own forming, and who once observed
to me, 'We must work while we can, the time is short.' In
the second volume of the life of that beloved and devoted phi-
lanthropist, William Allen, is the lovely character of this
extraordinary Princess truly delineated, she possessed the rare
secret of doing acts of love, with love. Although the Empress
was in her sixty-ninth year, I had the felicity of accompanying
her in no less than eleven of her personal visits to the Lunatic
1820.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
389
Asylum, say, from the 29tli of February, to the 1 1th of
October, 1828. On the 24th of October, thirteen days after,
she died, to the deep-felt regret of the whole empire. Eozoff,
a young lunatic, as soon as he heard it, burst into tears ; she
would visit each lunatic when bodily aiflicted, and send an easy
chair for one, and nicely dressed meat for others, and weekly send
from the Palace, Sauterne wine, coffee, tea, sugar, and fruit for
their use.
" Among the many striking features in your mother's cor-
respondence, her love to the word of God, and her desire for its
general circulation, were very apparent, and evidently that sacred
Book was the Fountain whence she herself derived all that
strength and grace to carry on her work of faith and labour of
' love which her Divine Master so richly blessed. As the result
of my own observation and experience in foreign countries, I can
bear witness, relative to very many deeply interesting instances of
spiritual good attendant on the free distribution of that inspired
word fully ; nor shall I ever forget the solemn charge made by
his late Highness, Prince Charles Lieven, to the Metropolitan of
the Greek Church, Seraphin ; at the last meeting of the Russian
Bible Society, held at the St. Alexander's Monastery, in St.
Petersburg, Dr. Paterson, myself, and two or three other members
were present, seated on one side of the table, and opposite the
dignitaries of the Church, when, after much discussion, the pious
Prince said most seriously to the Metropolitan, ' How will you be
able to answer at the day of judgment, for the awful conduct of
impeding the free circulation of the Scriptures to the people V
and further observed, that there never was a Tzar of Russia, who
forbad the Bible to the people ; we all perceived that His
Eminence was deeply affected. I can most fully corroborate this
statement, in reference to the Emperors Alexander and Nicholas,
both of whom were desirous that the Bible should be freely
circulated.
" In December, 1827, when accompanying the Emperor
Nicholas through the New Litoffsky Prison, he not oniy was
well pleased in finding every cell fully supplied with the Scrip-
tures, the rich result of his having confirmed the late Emperor
Alexander's orders, to give the Scriptures gratis to all the
390
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
prisoners ; but on seeing some Jews in tlie prison, he said to
me, ' I hope you also furnish these poor people with them, that
they may become Christians, I pity them/ I witnessed a most
touching scene, on the Emperor's entering the Debtor's Room,
three old venerable grey-headed men fell on their knees, and
cried, ' Father, have mercy on us the Emperor, stretched out
his hand in the peculiar grandeur of his manner, and said, ' Rise,
all your debts are paid, you are this moment free without know-
ing the amount of the debts, one of which was considerable. I
hope this feeble attempt to detail a little of your dear mother's
useful work, may be acceptable, leaving you to make what use of
it you may think proper.
" I remain, my dear friends,
" Yours most sincerely,
" John Venning."
" Surrey House, Norwich, March, 1847."
St. Petersburg was not the only continental city, with which
communication on the subject of ladies ^'isiting prisons had now
been opened.
At Turin, La Marquise de Barol nee Colbert was assiduously
occupied in this important work. This lady was a Roman
Catholic, and had entered upon it, from a sense of duty. The
Rev. Francis Cunningham, when travelling through that place,
had obtained permission to see the prison, and there became
acquainted with her, and opened a correspondence for her with his
sister-in-law, Mrs. Fry, which was maintained for many years.
Letters were also received from Amsterdam, where those inte-
rested in the reformation of prisoners, were endeavouring to
form a Prison Discipline Society, and Committees to visit the
prisoners.
Mildred's Court, First Month 1st, 1821. — Having poured
forth my soul in prayer, and having exhorted my household to
live in the love and fear of the Lord, I have obtained some relief
upon entering a new year, and finishing another. I opened
1821.] OF ELIZABETH FRY. 391
my Bible at these words, so consonant with the feelings of my
heart, I quote them here, " Hear my prayer, and be merciful'
unto thine inheritance ; turn our sorrow into joy, that wo may
live, 0 Lord, and praise Thy name."
There are few things more sad than to enter a new year with
coming sorrow on the heart, to see an affliction that appears
inevitable casting its dark shadow on the future. From 1792,
the year of Mrs. Gurney's deatl\, her daughters had continued an
unbroken band ; but the time was approaching when a breach
was to be made amongst them. Priscilla, the youngest of the
seven sisters, had been long in declining health, and the rapid
increase of consumptive symptoms now foreboded that " the silver
cord was about to be loosed, and the bowl to be broken at the
cistern." To Mrs. Fry's nature, the loss of those she loved was
peculiarly sorrowful. Had her faith not been proportionably
strong, she could hardly have endured the trial. Her sister,
Priscilla, having, like herself, become a Friend from conviction,
and like herself being involved in the solemn and arduous calling
of the ministry, had added another link to their close natural
tie ; one probably which from their great disparity in years, would
hardly have existed as it did, but for this circumstance.
Priscilla Gurney was gifted with a singular finish and com-
pleteness of character, very gentle, yet very bright ; effective,
and accurate in all that she undertook ; she possessed exquisite
taste and tact, with fine sense and appreciation of the beautiful ;
she had assiduously cultivated her intellectual powers ; she was
gifted in the use of the pencil, and excelled in that graceful
and feminine but rare accomplishment, skill in needlework.
In person she was slight, and rather below the middle stature,
without regular beauty she was singularly pleasing, and refined in
countenance ; with a bright complexion and sunny brown hair.
Beautifully descriptive are some lines written by a young lady in
392
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
Ireland, upon becoming acquainted with her, when she visited
that island in the character of a minister among Friends.
" Did such a mind beam thro' a homely face,
Beauty were not required to lend a grace.
Did such a face veil an unworthy mind,
Our partial eyes would he to error blind.
Sweet minist'ring spirit — with delight we see,
Inward and outward graces, joined in thee !"
As the Earlham family were led into different dispensations in
religion, she believed that Quakerism was the appointed one for
herself, and gradually adopting their views and opinions, she
became a decided Friend. This was not done hastily ; nor did
it in the least interfere with the strong bond which bound her to
those of her family who had taken a different course ; and yet it
is easy to understand, especially after she became a minister,
what a deep mutual interest must have subsisted between her and
her sister, Elizabeth Fry. Earlham was her residence with her
other unmarried sisters and brothers ; nor did it cease to be their
home, at the marriage of their brother, Joseph John Gurney, in
1817. His adoption of the ' principles of Friends had been a
great satisfaction and support to her, in her own course. In
July, 1814, she thus writes to her sister, Elizabeth Fry.
" Earlham.
" I am very comfortably settled again, and feel it a privilege
to be at this sweet home. We are quite a cheerful, and I may
say often a happy party. Catherine has been such a support and
help to us, that I very much feel the comfortable effect of having
her again at the head of the family, I sometimes have secretly
my low times to pass through, but neither expect nor wish it to
be otherwise, and when there is much to feel, I fully believe it is
generally best ' not to appear unto men to fast.' Our dearest
brother Joseph is truly a strength and help to me."
1821.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
393
And again in the autumn of the same year.
" Earlham, Fourth day.
" My dearest Betsy,
" As I have many hours to myself just now, I think I may
treat myself with writing a little to thee. Except a cough, I am
quite well again, and indeed this has been a very slight attack of
my old complaint, not sufficient to make confinement necessary,
although prudent. It is like having my wings dipt once more,
and gives a check to the objects which I had in view ; but I
think (at least I hope) I have felt this beneficial ; every such
check ought to teach us submission, and to make us more willing
to be, not what we should like or choose, but what is best for us
to be. There are few lessons so hard to me to learn as to be
nothing — ^this has been a little my experience the last few days,
that of living as a nothing to anybody, and as very poor in myself ;
but I believe this is peculiarly good for me, for such is our situa-
tion here, we have so many excitements, that I may confess to
thee, my dearest Betsy, that a true resignation to the cross, and
to this state of nothingness in myself is at times very hard to
my nature to attain — and yet how needful it is to our safe stand-
ing ! It is sometimes my earnest desire to be preserved in a
willing and humble frame of mind, willing to walk in the way of
the cross, in the path of self-denial.
" I am sometimes almost surprised at myself, that I do not more
often write intimately to thee ; but, perhaps I am increasingly,
and sometimes too much inclined to keep silence, and meditate
on the various dispensations of Providence towards us. I feel
how little there is to say, and I hope we may each more and more
simply desire that His will may be done by us, and in us.
" Our intercourse with some of the clergy lately has been very
interesting. In this I have had my share, and I really hope I
have derived benefit from it ; but of course there are limitations
Avith me ; and I often feel close exercise and even conflict of mind,
which is little known to others. It is sometimes difficult to
abstain from what appears such a source of comfort and enjoy-
ment to them ; but I have often been permitted to feel a sweet
and encouraging degree of unity with those not entirely agreeing
894
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
with me, and no real peace but in endeavouring to keep stedfast
to that way which has appeared right for me. I may write
freely to thee, because we can but feel together, and can pretty
well understand one another, and our particular situation
amongst the different members of the family. Upon the whole,
I have felt more encouragement than any thing else, as to the
ultimate good of our treading in rather different paths ; a sweet
hope often prevails that all may work together for our good. In
reviewing the last two years of my life, a period in many ways
so important to me ; I am truly glad that I have been at home,
and that my present path has been brought to so close a test as it
has. I may truly say that it is often marvellous to me how the
way has been made for me, and how obstructions have been
removed. I do not know how it may be with thee, but I have
felt this calling (for such, I think, we cannot but feel it,)
increasingly interesting to me, and increasingly an engagement
of deep feeling.
" Thy truly affectionate sister,
"P. GURNEY."
From the Isle of Wight, where she had passed the winter
preceding, on account of her declining health, she wrote,
in 1820 :—
" Thou hast been much in my thoughts lately, my beloved sister,
and I can hadly describe to thee, the flow of love and of deep inte-
rest which sometimes arises towards thee, there ife a certain under-
standing which I feel with thee, that I can hardly feel in the same
way with any other mortal, except, perhaps, it may be with our
dearest brother Joseph. We three do, I believe, intimately under-
stand one another's paths — we know one another's conflicts — we
have partaken in the same depths — we have been mercifuUy per-
mitted, according to our different measures (for I feel my measure
small indeed compared with thine), to partake of the same kind
of spiritual consolations, and of the same deliverance from depths
into heights. What a support, and stay, and refreshment, in
short ; what a mother hast thou been to us both ! I must confess
my heart often turns towards thee with joy and with thankfulness,
though thy path has been strewed with many crosses and many
1821.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
895
affictions, yet so in proportion has I firmly believe been the vic-
tory, which has been given thee through Christ our Saviour, to
the great comfort and encouragement of many, as well as to thy
own present, and may we not humbly trust, eternal peace and
salvation ! how fervently do I desire, that the blessing which
has so eminently attended thee, may be in all things thy crown,
thy rejoicing — that it may prosper thee in all thy ways ! "
The summer of that year, Priscilla Gurney passed at Earlham.
As the autumn advanced, she was removed to Cromer Hall,
then the abode of her brother-in-law, Mr. Buxton ; and with
him, and her sister, Mrs. Buxton, she passed the few remaining
months of her life, nursed, with the most assiduous care, by her
sister Rachel, who had been devoted to her through the latter
stages of her prolonged decline.
Cromer Hall, Second Month 9th. Here I am, with my dear
brother Samuel Gurney, come to ^^sit our dearest sister Priscilla
in her declining state. The sweet and peaceful state of her soul
is cause for much thankfulness and rejoicing, but the low valley
is my own abiding place ; and my desire for myself and mine, I
may say, my prayer is, 0 dearest Lord ! give us not over to the
will of our enemies. My feeling for my dearest brothers and
sisters is ; in the first place, thanksgiving, particularly for their
spiritual state ; and, secondly, desire that grace may be found
sufficient for them, and that no snare of the enemy, however
gilded by apparent holiness, may ever hurt or ensnare them ;
and for my dearest sister Priscilla, — 0 Lord ! Thou who hast
been with her, be with her to the end, and in Thine own time,
burst all her bonds asu.nder and bring her into the abundant and
glorious liberty of Thy children. And also permit Thy unworthy
child, through all her trials to acknowledge how truly marvel-
lously Thou hast provided for her, and abundantly loaded her
with benefits. Cause us, dearest Lord, to hear, to feel, and
to acknowledge Thy loving kindness and Thy tender mercies
not only now but for ever. Amen.
Cromer Hall, Third Month Wth, First day. — Dearest
Priscilla said to this effect, that the experience of her illness had
896
MEMOIR or THE LIFE
[1821.
greatly confirmed and deepened her in the foundation and prin-
ciples of Friends, more particularly as it respected the ministry ;
though she most truly found her boundaries enlarged towards all ;
and upon my saying thou feelest all one in Christ, " yes," she said,
"just so." She expressed how entirely she felt her dependence
on the Lord alone, and how little she felt the want of outward
ministry, though what came in the life was refreshing and sweet.
She yesterday expressed her love for silence, how she found it
tended to strengthen body as well as soul, and It was one reason
she wished to be alone at night. She also expressed this
morning, great desire for the Friends of the family, that they
should hold fast their principles.
Extract of a letter to her daughter Richenda : —
Cromer, Third Month Gth.
Thy dearest aunt Priscilla continues much the same, and I
propose staying here for the present. Now dear, I have an
afilicting peace of news for thee ; poor Thomas P died last
First day ; what a family he has left ! I find thy aunt Eliza is
much worse. So it is : one is- taken and another left. May we
who are left make use of our remaining time. Thy sweet aunt
Priscilla asked for thee ; she is so weak she can hardly speak.
I hear most encouraging accounts of thy going on ; what a com-
fort for thy poor mother, now in the time of her sorrow. Con-
tinue, my beloved child, to try to please thy Heavenly Father,
and then as thou "grows in stature, thou will grow in wisdom,
and in favour with God and man."
Cromer Hall, Third Month 25th, 1821.
My dear Husband and Rachel,
About nine o'clock this morning the scene closed, and our
most tenderly beloved sister went to sleep in Jesus. The conflict
of death was long upon her ; I think it may be said from
Third or Fourth day, to this morning. She has been sensible,
evidently so, till late last evening, and her calm, quiet and
patient state continued. I think every day her conflict dimi-
nished, she had nearly lost the power of speech ; but when we
\i erc all collected round her last evening, about nine, she was
1821.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
3.97
heard by several to say, " Farewell, Farewell," several times. Some
one heard her add, " My love is with you," and the last thing
we could hear was, " 0 Lord!" In the morning, she appeared
very full of love — put out her hand to several of us — showed
much pleasure in your uncle Buxton's being here, and tried to
speak to him, but could not be understood — expressed her wish
for reading, and from her feeling of lovo and fondness for the
chapter and some signs, we believed she meant the thirteenth of
1 Corinthians, and we had a very sweet animating time together,
and afterwards our dear brother Fowell spoke very sweetly to her ;
and besides the Bible, she appeared to have some satisfaction in
hearing other books read, as it has been her habit during her
illness, just like mine when ill. She appeared to have finished
her work, and had nothing to do but to die ; her sweet spirit was
quite at liberty to pass away the time in reading, and having I
believe no headache, she could hear it, though she confined it to
religious books, yet many of these were of an interesting nature ;
her hymns* interested her much — she liked Samuel Scott's Diary
— Piety Promoted — Accounts of the Missions — Watts and How
— and many other books of that description. I write thus par-
ticularly, because I thought you would wish to hear. I think
her object in reading was gentle amusement, and at times edifi-
cation— she was very particular not to read the Bible except she
felt herself in rather a lively state. We were all by her when
her prepared spirit left the body, and a sweet time it was ; no
struggle. After commending her to her Lord, and for His name's
sake into glory, my brother Joseph in a little while quoted
these words : —
" One gentle Bigh the fetters breaks.
We scarce can say they're gone,
Before the willing spirit takes
Its mansion near the throne."
Catherine expressed her firm belief that she was one of the
blessed who died in the Lord.
Rachel after a time, uttered a few words in thanksgiving for
her, and prayer for us who remain.
Thy letter, my dearest R , gave me much satisfaction, and
* Selection of Hymns, by Priscilla Gurney.
398
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
my opinion is, though death loses its sting of sin to the righteous,
yet they equally, or very nearly so, have the natural conflict to
pass through'; and death certainly is a very great conflict, gener-
ally speaking ; but it has struck me again and again, what this
would have been to a sensitive mind, feeling at the same time
the sense of condemnation and the sting of sin ; but my beloved
child, there is much in thy remarks, and I think the death of
the righteous is often represented as too easy, for human nature
is the same in all, and how much did our blessed Lord go through
who took upon Himself our nature. Ah ! my R , I think
of thee and thy birth day. May the Lord be with thee in it,
opening thy eyes to behold the beauty of holiness, and enlarging
thy heart by His own power to make thee willing to lay aside
every weight and the sin that may so easily beset thee, and to
run with patience the race that is set before thee, looking to
Jesus the Author and Finisher of our faith.
In much near and dear love farewell,
E. Fry.
A near connexion and dear friend of the family, at the
request of Mrs. Fry, wrote to one of her daughters, with some
additional particulars of the closing scene.
" I at night retired to North Repps, so that I was not much
of a burden to any, and the comfort it was to partake with them,
and to be in the room with their most precious charge, I can
never forget, or express. Thursday and Friday were not, that
I recollect particularly striking days, though so afiecting : it was
like being in the room with a peaceful, new-born babe : scarce a
sound was heard, and so little of what this world could give
needed, the critical seasons of nursing over, a little liquid at
intervals most gently and abstemiously administered, was all her
tender state could bear — ^your mother was the most successful in
getting that down — in compliance with her wishes, she took it to
the last, even after her own mind had ceased to feel the duty or
necessity of trying to do so ; the light of a small fire was all that
was admitted on her side of the room ; the window was closely
shaded, so that the reader, (and she was continually read to,)
1821.]
OV ELIZABETH FRY.
399
more often helped herself by fire light than from any aperture
in the foldings of the window curtains ; your uncles Francis
Cunningham and Joseph John Gurney, and your aunt Catherine,
as I understood, scarcely ever entered without her pointing to the
reading seat ; she seemed always to expect that they would have
a Bible in their hands, and begin ; they considered that she was
soothed by reading, to the last night of her existence here : that,
of course those alone could know, who were in the deepest
sympathy with her, and who hung over her with devotedness of
heart beyond my power of describing.
" I never can lose sight of that group, the cluster of sisters,
the perfect stillness, the sacred and assured peace, — not a sob
arrested the ear, but exquisite tenderness pervaded the whole :
your mother prayed, returned thanks to the Saviour, and com-
mitted her, and then the family, fervently and unreservedly into
His care. Joseph prayed in the same strain — a pause, and
Fowell wished that text to be repeated to her, ' When Thou
passest through the waters I will be with thee, and through the
rivers they shall not overflow thee, &c., for I am the Lord thy God
the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour V your mother also repeated
some of the most animating promises of God concerning the
blessedness of a future state. ' Thou canst not conceive my love,
the joys that will soon be thine ; the glories that are prepared for
thee ; be encouraged to bear meekly the few remaining feelings
of weakness and infirmity. Thy affliction will last but a moment
longer, and endless happiness is in -store for thee, and we will
pray to the Saviour in his mercy to prepare us to follow thee,
not to separate us long, but speedily to receive us all, and reunite
us in His Kingdom.' "
First day, Fourth Month lUh. — I returned from Norfolk
from my second visit, after being from home about six weeks,
where I had attended my much-loved sister to the last, almost
constantly devoted to her in the day, for four weeks before her
death, and then staying her funeral, &c., &c. For the first
fortnight, tenderly as I felt for my beloved sister's sufferings,
yet there was so much sweetness in being with her, such inex-
pressible unity with her spirit in its redeemed state, that it was
400
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
not a distressing time. I was also greatly favoured with excel-
lent health, as the sea air appeared to revive me so much ; but
the last fortnight, my health sunk a good deal, and my beloved
sister's great reduction, and, no doubt, some suifering was almost
too much for me ; still I may acknowledge, that rather mar-
vellously, every day help, strength, and sufficient consolation
have been granted. I was certainly impatient at my darling
sister being so long passing through the valley of the shadow
of death ; but how did I perceive my folly when I saw how
gently she was led through it, and how I might observe the kind
hand of Providence making her way naturally and spiritually ;
and I do believe, deeply as we felt for her, it was to her-
self greatly sweetened, and a renewed cause for us to return
thanks on her account.
Mrs. Fry's return from Norfolk was shortly followed by new
and very different interests to those which had occupied her by
the death-bed of her sister. The subject of Capital Punishments
had become one of increasingly general interest and discussion ;
opinions differed, and opposing views were entertained ; but it
was no longer looked upon with indifference.
The Society " for the Improvement of Prison Discipline, and
Reformation of Juvenile Offenders" was also actively at work.
Many persons of influence had joined it, and zealously sup-
ported the plans of the committee. Mrs. Fry's experience at
Newgate was considered as an exempUfication of the effects of
moral discipline and control, combined with Christian kindness.
She believed it to be a positive duty to use the influence this
circumstance gave her, to the utmost of her power, and to avail
herself of ^very opportunity for communicating the results of
her personal observation ; nor was her attention confined to this
branch of the subject : she was too keen an observer not to know,
that her experiment, though so successful, could not be univer-
sally tried, and that nothing short of a complete change in the
spirit and practice of the criminal legislation of the country,
1821.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
401
carried on by systematic government regulation, could effect
permanent and general good. She considered that the religion
we profess to obey ; that the humanity implanted even in the
natural heart of man, should induce individuals suited for the
office, to visit prisons, hospitals, and other public institutions ;
although this was to her mind a matter wholly independent of
their construction and arrangement. In a letter on the subject
of female convict sMps, in which she urges the necessity of
certain measures being adopted by government, she adds : —
" I am anxious that a few things which would greatly tend to
the order and reformation of these poor women, and protect their
little remaining virtue, should become established practices,
authorized by government, and not dependent upon a few indi-
viduals, whose life, and health, and every thing else, are so
uncertain."
Few persons ever possessed so little speculativeness of character,
combined with such extraordinary quickness of perception as
Mrs. Fry. She perceived, that whereas the greater part of
persons had hitherto been content to take no heed of passing
circumstances, and to allow abuses to continue, scarcely recog-
nizing their existence, the time was come, when the rights of
humanity would make themselves heard. Men of reflection had
begun to investigate the causes, and the probable results, of the
facts around them. Enormous errors were committed, incal-
culable mistakes made, as must ever be the case, when finite man
leans to his own finite understanding ; yet the good preponde-
rated, and where philosophy had learned in the school ^ Christ ;
undeniable truths were proclaimed, and peace and good will
extended to mankind.
Mrs. Fry perceived that light had dawned, she was per-
suaded that it could never be again extinguished ; but she
foresaw, that to direct the mental energies of the people aright,
VOL. I. 2d
402
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
general education, combined with scriptural instruction, and the
unlimited circulation of the Holy Bible were absolutely requisite.
She also saw a growing sympathy between all ranks and con-
ditions of men, which, while it trenched not on the " powers that
be," nor touched that beautiful order providentially arranged in
their diverse ranks and positions, yet breathed a spirit of tender-
ness and consideration towards those in the humbler sphere, of
respect and fitting reverence towards those in the higher. She
never troubled herself with politics ; all were her kind "friends,"
who listened to her representations, or supported measures, tend-
ing, as she believed, to the increase of religion and morality. She
used to mention Dr. Porteus, Bishop of London, having said, " That
judging from the existing aspect of things, he believed the time
was not far oiF when men would rank themselves more and more
on either side of the great arena of life : that the mass of man-
kind who had looked on, and scarcely heeded the battle would
diminish in number ; that though many might be mistaken, and
with the best intentions support the wrong, whilst others would
uphold the right from selfish or worldly motives ; yet that in-
difference would cease to be the prevailing and oppressing sin,
and a lively participation in feeling if not in fact, with the
subjects of the day would become general." Mrs. Fry would
often remark the truth of this observation, as years passed on ;
and great measures were mooted, struggled for, and at last
obtained.
On the 23rd of May, Sir James Mackintosh brought forward
his motion, '•' for mitigating the severity of punishment in certain
cases of forgery, and the crimes connected therewith." Sir
Samuel Romilly had with the exception of Lord Nugent, and
a very few others, stood almost unsupported in the Lower
House ; now, the contest had become nearly equal, and Sir James
Mackintosh's Bill was lost by a very small majority. It was on
this occasion, that Mr. Buxton delivered his admirable speech
1821.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
403
upon Capital Punishment. Many had gone that night, doubtful
as to the expediency of the measure proposed, but were convinced
by Mr. Buxton's arguments ; based as they were upon incontro-
vertible facts, varied calculations, and unquestionable evidence.
Some had taken their seats, indifferent as to the question at
issue ; his warm appeal to their humanity, and the responsi-
bility of legislating for the lives of thousands, without having
weighed the merits of the case, or considered the practical effects
of punishment, aroused them from their apathy ; others from a
dread of change, and a certain sort of adherence to the opinions of
a party, unconnected with the merit or demerits of the opinions
themselves, were startled by the delicate irony, with which he
shewed the impracticability of the laws, and the strange devices
resorted to, to evade their literal fulfilment. Excellently did
he generalize the subject, when he said, " There is no one who
will deny, that the laws of the land ought to be congenial with
the feelings of the people. There was a time, we may suppose,
in which this happy sympathy prevailed. But that period is long
passed. During the last century, they have each fled from this
point of concurrence ; the law in its enactments, and the people,
in the tenor of their feelings. The people have made enormous
strides in all that tends to civilize and soften mankind, while the
laws have contracted a ferocity, which did not belong to them in
the most savage period of our history : and to such extremes of
distance have they proceeded, that I do believe there never was a
law so harsh as British law, or so merciful and humane a people
as the British people. And yet, to this mild and merciful
people, is left the execution of that rigid and cruel law I"
Although the 23rd of May brought a defeat, it was a
defeat, so nearly approaching to victory, as to afford Mrs. Fry
heartfelt satisfaction. She had again cause to rejoice, when
early in June, she witnessed the Freemasons' Hall filled on
occasion of the Meeting for the Improvement of Prison Dis-
2d2
404
MEMOIK OF THE LIFE, &C.
[1821.
cipKne, and the Reformation of Juvenile Offenders. The Times
of the 4th of June, gives an account of the Meeting. She was
mentioned by many of the speakers in terms of high eulogium,
and was loudly applauded, when slie quitted the Hall ; but not
an allusion to this is made in her journal, or in any letters
that have been found.
The Duke of Gloucester presided, supported by Lord John
Russell, Lord Stanley, (now Earl of Derby), Lord Belgrave,
(now Marquis of Westminster), Lord Calthorpe, the Bishop of
Gloucester, (Ryder), Sir James Mackintosh, Sir Thomas Baring,
and many other individuals of rank and talent. Nobly was the
cause advocated which had brought them together. Lord John
Russell was almost prophetic in expectation, when he concluded
a short but brilliant speech by expressing his belief, that our
country was about " to become distinguished for triumphs, the
effect of which should be to save, and not to destroy and that
" instead of laying waste the provinces of our enemies, we might
begin now to reap a more solid glory in the reform of abuses at
home, and in spreading happiness through millions of our own
population."
CHAPTER XII
1821 — 1823. Marriage of one of her daughters — Birth of her youngest
child and eldest grandchild — Letter to the Princess Royal of Denmark
— Letter to J. J. Gurney, 1823. Death of a sister-in-law — Visits
several Meetings — Sale of prisoners' work — Convict ships — Adventure
on the Thames — Letter to Admiral Sir Byam Martin — Letter to the
Right Hon. R. W. Horton — Letter from the Duchess of . — Con-
clusion of 1823.
The death of Mrs. Fry's sister, Priscilla Gurney, was followed
by another domestic interest, the marriage of one of her
daughters, a circumstance which excited all her maternal feelings.
The connexion was one in which she would cordially have
rejoiced, had she not known that it would separate her child
from that body of Christians to which she was herself so closely
united. The rule of the discipline among the Society of Friends
is, to disunite from membership those who marry persons not
members of the Society. It is very strictly enforced, and to
promote such connexions is looked upon as an act of delinquency
on the part of parents or guardians.
Plashet, Seventh Month 5th, 1821. — I have been favoured to
return home in peace, and what is more, with the very consoling
hope and belief that I have done right in leaving at
Runcton, to judge for herself in this most important affair; I
cannot help thinking that, in tender mercy, a kind Providence
has permitted it, and that it will be for good, should it take
place. I have indeed had some awful plunges, and deep wadings
about it, but have never in any of them believed it right to alter
our determination respecting our dearest . I have certainly
felt encouraged by the help of a better than myself, which has
appeared peculiarly near, enabling me remarkably to commit the
cause to Him ; as if very near access was granted to Himself
406
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[]821.
even the Fountain of all our sure mercies. And when most cast
down, under the inexpressible fear that I was giving her up too
soon ; or that I should get involved by it ; so as to act either
inconsistently with my high religious profession, or be thought to
do so by others, and so to hurt my services in the church ; even
at these times, I have felt a power within me, like oil upon the
waters, quieting every storm, consoling and helping me. In the
low, the very low state I have been brought into ; with an acute
sense of the reproach of man, so that I almost expected my
mouth would have been shut in Meetings ; I have been encou-
raged and naturally surprised to find that I have seldom known
the power of the Spirit more near to help, and to be unto me
tongue and utterance, wisdom, and power. May it be a lesson to
all, not too much to judge others, for acting a little out of the
usual course.
I can hardly express the peace, comfort, and sense of blessing,
I have had this day. Lord, continue to be veiy near unto thy
unworthy servant, and to her children, and if this dear friend be
united to her family, let him be unto her as a son and brother in
Thee, 0 Lord ! and as a true helper amongst us.
Plashet, 7th. — Something of a sweet hope and strong confidence,
that however for a season I may be deeply tried, and not see the
fruit I desire produced ; yet that I can, and may adopt these
words, " Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither fruit be
in the vines, the labour of the olive shall fail, and the fields
shall yield no meat ; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and
there shall be no herd in the stalls : yet I will rejoice in the
Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation." — "The Lord God
is my strength, and He will make my feet like hind's feet, and
cause me to ride upon mine high places." Oh, how unspeakably
precious to know the Lord to be our helper, our strength and our
comforter ; unworthy as I am of it, I have found it to be pecu-
liarly the case in my late anxiety. Surely there are times when
we are enabled experimentally to acknowledge that Christ is to
be felt in us, as a well of water springing up unto everlasting
life. How marvellous is the power and the principle of God's
salvation in the soul of man.
Plashet, Eighth Month 4th. — I have lately been hopeful and
1821.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
407
tranquil about my beloved ; tiTisting that all will end well.
I have been much devoted to my other children. I feel this rest
cause for much thankfulness, but from one cause and another, I
have for the last few months gone through so much that I find
my general health shaken. I am not so strong, I think, as I
used to be ; at times the prospect of going down the hill of life
is awful, and the natural powers decaying ; still it is accompanied
by a sweet hope, that my last days may be my best days, and
perhaps my brightest days : that, however, I must leave, only
may I be ready to live or to die. Better prepared, if I live, to
live more entirely to God ; and if I die, to die in the Lord.
Lord grant that it may be so with me, and that those most near
and dear to me, may be partakers also of the joys, glories, and
power of Thy salvation. Amen.
Plashet, 29th. — My beloved daughter ■ , was married last
Fifth day, the 23rd, at Runcton, by my brother-in-law, Francis
Cunningham, great as the trial certainly has been, and is, to my
natural feelings of her leaving the Society of Friends, yet I am
of opinion that whatever she may eventually settle into, we have
done right in not preventing this connexion ; for my secret belief
is, that it is for good, and a providential opening for her ; though
I am fully alive to the pains and disadvantages attending her
marrying out of the Society of Friends.
30th. — " For we are made partakers with Christ if we hold the
beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end." Lord, gi"ant
that Thy unworthy child hold fast her confidence stedfast unto
the end, and not only so, but hold fast the profession of her faith
without wavering ; and if some fear for her that she has not
stood her ground in her conduct in her child's marriage ; make
it manifest, that she never may act so again. And so, dearest
Lord, take Thine own work into Thine own hands, with this
beloved child, that as Thou tumest the stream in its course, so
turn this event into good and into blessing to her, and to us ;
as we have desired to do right in Thy sight respecting it,
and have early committed the cause to Thy guidance and
to Thy disposal. Oh, dearest Lord, protect as well as bless us,
and them in it.
Plashet, Ninth Month Srd. — I doubt not but that my late
408
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
tendency to depression of spirits is caused not only by the sorrow
which I certainly feel, and great disappointment, from a child not
keeping to the principles that I have brought her up in, and also
from the deep sense I have of their intrinsic value ; but, more-
over, that I have to bear my conduct in the affair, being miscon-
strued by others. I have certainly met with much kindness,
great love, and sympathy, and from quarters where I should
have least expected it, also particularly from the Friends of my
own Monthly Meeting.
0 Lord ! Thou knowest that I love Thee and Thy cause above
all things. I desire to serve Thee, and if Thou art pleased to
continue to make use of me, may I be kept clean and bright by
Thy power, and fit for Thy service ; and Oh, as Thou hast
been pleased to enlarge the heart of Thy handmaid towards those
who love and fear Thy name, of every denomination, and that
she dared not prevent her child being united to one of these ;
Oh, sanctify Thyself this union, strengthen them by Thy might
in the inner man, to do Thy will, whatever it may lead them
into ; that their light may so shine before men, that they, seeing
their good works, may glorify Thee, our Father, who art in
heaven. Amen, and Amen.
Plashet, Tenth Month 18th. — I have lately been called into
various engagements. I attended the (Quarterly Meeting of
Kent to much comfort and satisfaction, surprised to find so much
openness, so little obstruction in the way, and not a little con-
soled to feel the anointing afresh, and fully, poured forth to my
great relief ; and I believe 1 may say enabled to declare the word
in that power that tendered and refreshed many minds. After-
Avards visited Lord and Lady Torrington, at Yotes Court ;
Maidstone Barracks and Gaol, and the Noels, at Barham Court,
to satisfaction. The love of the gospel appeared much over us,
towards all amongst whom our lot was cast ; our dear sister,
E. Fry, was with us throughout.
Since this, I attended the Quarterly Meeting for Sussex and
Surrey, not to the same relief and satisfaction ; my dear
was with me, and taken very ill, which lasted several days and
nights. I then removed her to Brighton. My fatigue and
anxiety were very great, I may say, for a time, my real distress,
1821.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
409
thinking I might have to lose this dear child, which seemed too
much for me.
I had one very important Meeting at Brighton, so many came
that it rendered it a Public Meeting : it was a fearful time, but
the best help was granted, to my peace and consolation, and a
hope that it was not without good to others. Since my return
home, last Seventh day, the 13th, I have been enabled to enjoy
and estimate my blessings, particularly my delightful quiet home,
garden, and little children.
I have an acute sense of the want of true kindness and libe-
rality, more particularly in those, to whom I wish to be the most
kind. However, these outward discouragements are but trifling ;
and much as I feel them, I am enabled very soon, tlirough a
little balm being poured into my wounds (which, in tender
mercy, is mostly the case), entirely to get over them, to be very
much as if nothing had happened, and to have a remarkable
sense of forgiveness, accompanied with much love. My tempta-
tion is to tell others of my being hurt, which I well know is
better avoided, and there is great safety if I have aught against
any, simply to bring it to the Lord, seeking His help, or if way
opens, communicate with those who have hurt me. Continue,
0 Lord ! to sanctify Thy blessings to me, so that in partaking
of them, my soul may be enabled to receive them as coming from
Thee, and to rejoice, and feel comfort in Thee, the great Giver.
Still hearken to the cry of Thy handmaid, and above all things,
keep her alive to Thyself, defend her with Thy armour, ou
the right hand and on the left, and let notliing separate her from
Thy love in Christ Jesus ; and grant, gracious Lord, if con-
sistent with Thy holy will, that before she goes hence to be seen
of men no more, she may have the unspeakable joy and consola-
tion, of seeing at least some of her children walking in the truth,
truly denying themselves, and following the footsteps of their
crucified Lord and Redeemer ; and Lord, let it not be very long
before this work begins, that, like leaven, it may spread in our
house to the sanctification of all
Plashet, Eleventh Month 1 7th. — F and returned
home last Sixth day week, 9th. 's external change has
of course been much felt by me, and at times I have been over-
410
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1821.
■whelmed, but I consider it a mercy, that even when discourage-
ments liave most prevailed, I have been (I think) confirmed in
the belief that what I did in the aifair was not wrong, and that
good will in the end spring out of it to my beloved child, and I
trust to her dear husband also ; and through all I see many causes
for thankfulness in it. I feel it a time of much discouragement ;
when cast in the way of Friends, kind as they are to me, feeling
as if a cloud hung over me in their view. I am at times ready
to be astonished, after having so loved their principles and made
many sacrifices for them, that all these things should be. I desire
to examine myself whether it is my fault, my omissions or com-
missions, or what is the cause ; but it at times brings great
humiliation, and I am ready to feel as if I never could again
labour out of my own house or in my own Society ; but this, I
cannot, I dare not give way to ; I never sought in my own will
to be brought forward publicly as I have been, or could I have
prospered in my public labours as I have prospered, had such been
the case. It appears to me that however deep my discourage-
ments, I must follow on to know my Lord in any way that He
may require, and put my whole trust in Him, who already has
done wonders for me, more than I could either think or ask ;
and, who through all my trials I believe will in spirituals and
temporals prove Himself to be a wonder-working God, and that
I shall yet know the mountains to flow down at His presence.
I cannot but believe there will be those of my own house who
will magnify His great and ever excellent name. Be it so, saith
my soul ; it would be more to me than the increase of corn, wine,
or oil. I certainly have a strong confidence that spiritually and
naturally help will arise, and that it is laid upon One that is
mighty.
Plashet, Twelfth Month 22nd. — Since I last wrote I have
enjoyed a time of some outward prosperity ; my family in its
different situations well and comfortable. I have feared for
myself how far I am so much alive to good as I used to be ; how
far I am so watchful or faithful in my gift, more particularly in
my home services, after reading in our houses, before meals,
&c., &c. I fear discouragement at home in spiritual things, and
also a natural idleness of mind that leads me to like ease,
1822.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
411
obstructs my waiting upon my gift in the ministry, and leads me
to flinch from the cross ; yet at home and abroad, I have so
much found that a willing mind as well as the ability to minister
is so entirely a gift, and in no degree at my command, that I am
ready to doubt, whether it has been called for at my hands.
Ministry, in public or private is peculiarly against my inclination,
as my nature leads to great carelessness about myself and others ;
and I have a strong distaste to interfering with others. I am
not like some, prone to be anxious natui'ally, even about the
salvation of those I love, partly from my deep sense of the mercy
and power of God our Saviour, and partly from my low sense of
the instrumentality of man. My great fear of men and of their
opinions also makes it a great elfort, and I may say nothing
in life has so shown me the existing power of grace and of the
Spirit, as what I have experienced of the work of the ministry ;
that I may say from what I have felt and known, I am con-
firmed, that the day is come, when the " Spirit is poured upon
all flesh," so that both " sons and daughters" are called upon to
"prophecy." It is so remarkable, particularly at times ; when flat
and dead in spirit, to feel that unexpected powerful anointing
Spirit, like a live coal from the altar, opening spiritual things and
strengthening to communicate them, and enabling to overcome
the fear of man, to which I am so peculiarly prone. He, who
searcheth the heart, only knows how utterly impossible it ap-
peared to me for years to fulfil this calling, and He alone knows
how the strength granted in it has been indeed from above. Oh,
may I have a more lively spirit and devoted heart, that with
years and experience, there may be a growth in grace and in
the knowledge of God and Christ Jesus our Lord.
First Month 9th, 1822.— -My brother Buxton, Patty S ,
and myself, went to town. She and I visited Cold Bath Fields
and Clerkenwell Prisons, with the magistrates, and applied for
a matron to be appointed.
Second Month 8th. — A very busy town morning ; visited
Newgate, Millbank Penitentiary, and Tothill Fields Prison ;
our friends, the Vennings, and William Allen dined here.
Plashet, \Zth. — Since I last wrote, I think I may say, that
my desires have been renewed to live under the cross, and not to
412
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1822.
flinch from it ; in one instance, a want of prompt obedience, led
me to withhold a few words of prayer, that rose in my heart,
when my beloved sisters, and my dear brother, Samuel Hoare
were here, and I felt afterwards, that we suffered loss ; but I
desire to take warning, and at three different times afterwards,
under rather trying circumstances to myself, I endeavoured to
be faithful, and peace accompanied with humiliation, followed.
I have desired to be watchful over personal indulgences, as my
fatiguing life, and often delicate health, has given me a liberty in
these things, that now as I am better, 1 desire to curtail, as far
as it is right for me ; but I find I do not serve a hard Master,
nor one that would lead me into any extremes, for sometimes,
when in my own wiU, for appearance sake, economy, &c., &c. I
have wished to leave off indulgences, I have not felt easy with it,
and as far as I know, the right thing in my heart has warranted
my using a sufl&cient supply of what I require, though of course
limited by Christian moderation. But I may thankfully acknow-
ledge my present needs being unusually small. I think, I
certainly find my bounds enlarged a little, as Job Scott expressed
himself near his end, whatever is not criminal appears nearly
alike to me, (or words to that effect.) That which I believe the
Spirit of Truth led me into, continues dear and valuable, and
confirmed ; though I do not certainly now feel small things of so
much importance, as when they were peculiarly the seasonable
and called for sacrifices, as I fully believe they were ; such as
dress, food, and perhaps some other things ; in speech, I think I
have in no degree altered, never having seen it my place to con-
form to all the idiom of some Friends. The only thing that I
know of the least alteration in, is in calling places after Saints ;
I think I now and then do it, and as far as I remember, used
not to do so. I am rather doubtful as to the scruple being now
called for, as the word saint, has so much lost its original mean-
ing, and simply describes the place ; but I certainly could not
conscientiously call my poor fellow-mortals saints ; we know too
little of each other, and have I believe, no right to such titles,
either on earth or after we are gone. I am not in the least shaken
about our general language, on the contrary, quite confirmed,
from experience, as it respects the single language, titles to each
1822.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
413
other, except titles in law, which I approve, as marking classes
in society, appointed by a wise and kind Providence. The names
of the days and months, as used by Friends, I much prefer, as
more consistent with Scripture, and the Christian life ; and I
believe that the day is come, that even the names of the heathen
gods are better not in our mouths as was prophesied would come
to pass. Thus far, as it respects the cross in our peculiar views
— may we, as a people, never conform to each other, but simply
conform to the cross of Christ, as manifested to us individually ;
and keep to that manifestation, unless the same light, and same
power clearly lead out of it after it has effected its purpose, or
remove it, which may at times be the case with further experience ;
and if this be the case, that we each follow the Spirit of Truth
for ourselves, we shall continue to be in a measure, and become
in a very increased measure, a lively and a spiritual body, show-
ing forth the praise of the Most High. But to return to myself,
I trust I endeavour to bear my cross as to temper, for I think
my many cares, my sorrows, and also perplexities have made my
natural temper much more irritable, and I too often feel con-
demned for a hurried, and at times provoked spirit ; but I desire
not to give way to it, and to watch against it, though occasionally
I fear, it catches me unawares. I have great dread for myself,
of dwelling in any degree in my ministry on good works, or being
influenced in life by the good opinion of men ; as I feel I naturally
like to have it ; and my timid and discouraged mind much feels
their disapprobation : I do not think I am such a slave to the
opinion of others as I was ; for I have anxiously desired and
endeavoured to serve my Lord, and not my fellow-mortals ;
and have suffered much from running the risk of their dis-
pleasure, in doing what I believed my duty. I trust, though I
know it to be a temptation, it does not really influence my con-
duct more than it ought to do, in ministry, or in works of charity ;
as I never remember entering either service to please any mortal.
My heart says, God forbid that I should do so ; though after
having obtained their approbation (perhaps when least expected,)
there may be some danger of desiring and endeavouring too
much to maintain it. Dearest Lord, preserve me, even from
this, that whatever I do, may be done purely to Thee, and
to Thy glory. Amen.
414
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1822.
My mind is much engaged by temporal things, managing my
house, farm, &c., &c., from a duty it has become quite a plea-
sure ; this I desire to be thankful for, but yet not to have my
heart, in the earth, or the things of it ; my mind feels so pecu-
liarly qualified just now to enjoy the beauties of nature, from
my children and our various animals, down to vegetation and
minerals. May these things lead me upwards, and not draw me
downwards. The prayer of my heart is, that in whatever I do
I may be enabled to bring my deeds to the light, that it may be
made manifest they " are wrought in God," and that my gracious
Lord and Redeemer would see, if there be any evil way in me,
and lead me in the way everlasting.
I5th. — I went early to town, visited Newgate, Griltspur Street
Compter, and Clerkenwell Prison.
Plashet, 21 si. — I have for some time past felt much love and
interest for the members of our Monthly Meeting, with some
desire to visit them from house to house ; or very generally
to do so, and a dear, kind-hearted friend having for some
time felt it her duty to do the same thing, it opened my
way, and that of my sister, Elizabeth Fry, to join her in this
service. We laid it before our last Monthly Meeting, on the
].9th, and were liberated in a very agreeable manner, and
much unity expressed. I have in many ways found myself
cheered by it ; in the first place, that my great Master should
think me worthy thus to put me fortli in his service ; worthy, I
feel I am not ; but He who puts me forth can fit me for it, and
even make me worthy ; in the next place, that after all the
sorrow and discouragement that I have gone through, that I
should find the same unity amongst Friends (or I trust so) ; as
I had much encouragement from them, and it is a great favour
to live in the love and unity of those with whom we are bound
in religious profession, also with the Church generally, which is,
I trust, in measure my portion. 0 Lord ! help me in this
matter, be Thou, Thyself, our help and our strength, our guide,
our counsellor, and our defence, that what we do or say, may
be done through Thy power, and by Thy teaching, that self
may take no part, neither adding to, nor taking from Thy
word, nor being of any reputation; but that our glory and
rejoicing may be altogether in Thee our God and Saviour; and
1822.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
415
that Thy church, particularly Thy humble and dependent ones
may be strengthened, refreshed and benefited by Thy messengers
being sent unto them ; and that those who know Thee not, and
serve Thee not, may have Thy truth made manifest to them,
and their eyes anointed to behold the beauty of holiness, and
the great excellency of Thy name. And, 0 Lord ! be pleased
so to bless this work to Thy poor servants engaged in it, and
in a particular manner to this family ; that it may yield indeed
the peaceable fruits of righteousness. Amen, and Amen, saith
my unworthy, yet in measure, rejoicing soul ; and in this state,
0 Lord! preserve me humble and watchful before Thee.
Yesterday, we attended the wedding of Cornelius Hanbury
and Mary Allen. It was a very solemn and comforting day.
Third Month 9th. — Since I last wrote, we have visited almost
every family belonging to RatclifF Monthly Meeting,. Elizabeth
Copeland, my sister EUzabeth Fry, and myself. I may say that
we have found what we believed to be the best help near to us, as
we went from house to house, enabling us to speak well for our
Master, and to encourage the feeble travellers in their way to
Zion. Some of the visits were poor and low times, with such as
appeared to have their hearts more in present things than in
those that are to come, which produces great flatness ; but we
were rejoiced to find many whom we could not doubt were
humble-minded Christians, Seeking to dwell near the Spirit of
truth in their hearts. How do I rejoice in the prosperity of
Zion, and the enlargement of her borders ! (the true church,
under all denominations, may be called Zion), and in our small
body, I love to see it spiritual and consistent with our high pro-
fession. I have felt it an honour and favour to be once more
thus engaged in my dearest Master's cause, it has at times
brought that sweet peace with it that nothing else can give.
Hampstead, Fourth Month Wth. — We have been staying
here a few days with my beloved brother and sister Hoare, as I
wish to cultivate that love which is so precious between our two
families. The excellent order of her children I rejoice to see,
but it makes me low about mine, I fear that I am not equally
doing my part towards them. Lord, make up my many de-
ficiencies !
416
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1822.
I6th. — The day to me rather disturbed. I attended Newgate.
Visited Sophia Vansittart, came home by four, and got ready to
receive Lord and Lady Torrington, and the Benjamin Shaws,
also my brother Buxton.
I7th. — After reading, I knelt down in prayer. Lord and
Lady Torrington went to Meeting with us : it was a very
solemn one.
Plashet, Fifth Month '2nd. — I am favoured with general
health of body, and cheerfulness of mind ; a good deal occupied
by temporal things, though I trust not resting in them. My
readings in Newgate are at this time of year, peculiarly exer-
cising to me, so many attend, and often such a variety ; and some
of such high rank, I should think so little accustomed to hear the
truth spoken. The prospect of them is sometimes really awful to
me, and if I know the desire of my heart respecting them it is
this — that the cause of truth and righteousness may be exalted,
my Lord glorified, and the living faith in Him promoted ; and
for myself, and those engaged in the work, that we may dwell low
before Him who hath helped us, abide in His fear, and not the fear
of man ; seek His pleasure, and not our own pleasure, and if in
unmerited mercy, He is pleased to help us and to own us by His
presence, that we may ever remember, that to us belongs nothing
but confusion of face ; but to Him alone, glory, honour, power,
thanksgiving, and praise. Amen. Lord, be pleased to bless these
seasons, that we have been brought into, we humbly trust by the
ordering of Thy providence ; so that they may tend to good, and
that they may be to some, as " bread cast upon the waters, that
will return after many days."
Plashet, 28th. — Since writing the above, I have had fresh
cause to raise up my Ebenezer ; help having been granted, and
to my own feelings way marvellously made for me, in things that
I exceedingly dreaded. In the first place, I felt very low in body
and mind, and peculiarly under discouragement, partly from my
sense of weakness,* both of body and mind, and partly from the
idea that Friends might not feel unity with me after my 's
marriage. In the first place, I had in the meeting of Ministers
and Elders to pray for direction and help for myself and others,
during the Yearly Meeting ; which appeared to myself as if owned
1822.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
417
by the Great Head of the church. The next thino; was our
Ladies' Prison Meeting, which I dreaded, and had many mis-
givings about ; however, this was got through quite beyond my
expectation ; the accounts of many instances of reform from
different prisons were truly encouraging and comforting, and the
whole feeling was as if a blessing were in it ; dear Mary Dudley
prayed, and several of us had to acknowledge the kindness of
the Most High in it, and to Him alone, in all things, did we
desire to give the glory. This Meeting gave me a little hope
and encouragement, still, when I found that my awful concern to
visit the Men's Meeting remained, fear was indeed my portion,
and such a dread lest I mio;ht not know the voice of the great
and good Shepherd ; however, I found amidst all my fears, no
way of relief for my mind, but in laying my views before the
Women's Meeting ; they were met with much unity and encou-
ragement, quite beyond what I expected. My beloved sister,
Elizabeth Fry, went with me, Sarah Benson, and my aunt, Jane
Gumey. We entered the Men's Meeting, trembling. What an
awful service it is for a poor weak woman to go amongst so many
hundred men. After being seated I soon found the spirit of prayer
poured forth ; I knelt down, and found myself greatly strength-
ened to oifer up my supplications for ourselves, and for the body
then present ; Elizabeth Fry then spoke, in much calmness and
power, which I doubt not would deeply impress those who heard
her ; I then followed her, and it was marvellous to me the
unction that I felt to deliver what opened to me, principally to
the young people, and to the sorrowful and perplexed, especially
from outward causes ; there was great solemnity over the
Meeting, and very many appeared to be in tears ; therefore what
can we say, but that our merciful God was on our side, and He
became our Helper. Surely it is the Lord's doing, and mar-^
vellous in our eyes.
Much comfort and satisfaction were expressed after Meeting,
by different Friends, and so my fears vanished. May this afresh
lead me in doing and in suffering, to commit my cause to my
most Gracious Helper, Saviour, and Redeemer, and fully to trust
in Him.
Sixth Month 1 0^^. — Obliged to go to town to meet the Prince
VOL. I. 2 E
418
MEMOIR OP THE LIFE
[1822.
and Princess of Denmark, at the Borough Road School ; after-
wards received a very poor account of dearest Jane. A low day.
Plashet, 13th. — Accounts came that our dear sister Jane, the
wife of my much loved brother Joseph, died at Earlham, on
Second day, the 10th, a little before six o'clock, and that my
dearest brother, thanks be to Him who helped him, was enabled
to give her up with a resigned spirit. Heavenly love and sup-
port were very manifest to them both ; and she appeared greatly
prepared for it, notwithstanding the short notice she had. She
was I believe, one who loved and feared the Lord, and who
proved her love by her humble dedication, and watchful and cir-
cumspect conduct ; she was an excellent wife, mother, daughter,
and sister ; a great friend to the poor, and remarkably generous.
May her loss be fully made up, to our poor brother, by that
gracious Power that has thus bereaved him of one so dear and
so lovely to him.
Earlham, 16th. — After weighing the matter the best I could,
such were my inexpressible drawings of love to Joseph and the
others, that I believed it best for my body and mind to come
here, though I left home really poorly ; but I found the change
of air useful, till last evening after arriving here, when I felt
very unwell, which took sad hold of my nerves, and I had
a painful night. Still I may acknowledge my true and deep
consolation in seeing my dearest brother Joseph, my aunt
Birkbeck, and the rest of the family so greatly and even marvel-
lously supported.
Earlham, 18th. — I hope it is with gratitude I can acknow-
ledge that I feel myself really better in body, and tranquil in
mind ; Why need I dread so much ? Have I not often known
naturally and spiritually way made where I could see no way,
and hard things made easy ? Oh, that I could trust more and
leave these things ; more fully committing my body, soul, and
spirit, to my faithful Creator. I believe part of the great fears
that so often come upon me when ill, arise from my very nervous
constitution ; for certainly I have often through the healing virtue
of grace known them quieted. I am here very deeply interested,
and brought into great feeling for my much loved brother and
very close sympathy ; yet I cannot but rejoice in the marvellous
1822.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
419
display of the great Power that upholds ; surely our Lord is a
wonder-working God ; the calmness of his spirit is to me wonder-
ful, more particularly considering his naturally acute feelings
and nervous frame. Mysterious as this dispensation of Provi-
dence has been, yet surely it is all in wisdom and mercy ; thanks
be to our God who is gracious, long-suffering and merciful. Oh,
dearest Lord ! help Thy servants to put all their trust in Thee
and not be afraid ; and grant Thy poor handmaid, if Thou art
pleased to call her to minister Thy word, a heart more clean,
more fit, and more prepared, for such a service — and keep her
eye quite single unto Thyself and Thy glory, that self take no
part, and that she never decorate herself with Tliy jewels. This
indeed is my prayer for myself, for just before kneeling down in
the family this morning, great fears arose for myself, and I felt
unworthy and too double minded, to take my Lord's name into
my mouth, yet I appeared called to do it.
Earlham, 21si. — Day by day strength is granted to us, to my
beloved brother and his poor mother-in-law, though the late
afficting event casts a cloud over all temporal things ; but some
of the party appear wonderfully raised in spirit and strong in
faith ; I rejoice and am glad for them, for myself I feel peculiarly
unworthy, and as if far behind some others in spiritual advance-
ment, and true dedication ; I am ready to be reminded of that
text, " The first shall be last, and the last first." Still I
trust there is a following on to know the Lord amidst many
infirmities.
My dearest brothers and sisters are near to me beyond expres-
sion ; each liked and each dear in different ways, for some I have
almost a nervous feeling of tenderness, their sorrows are so much
my sorrows ; I hardly know how to bear to have Rachel dis-
tressed, she is so inexpressibly near to me ; I think my own
distress more easy to bear : indeed I think I have more or less
that feeling with every one. I should think stronger sisterly
love almost impossible to exist, than mine towards them ; all my
three brothers feel like my children as well as brothers ; how has
my soul travailed for them ! at times in the depths, and how
much have I had to be thankful for on their account.
I have here two of my dearest friends, my sister Elizabeth Fry,
2 E 2
420
MEMOIR OF TUB LIFE
[1822.
and Anna Forster, to them I am most nearly united ; and next
to my husband and children and my own brothers and sisters,
they fill a place in my heart. What a blessing to have so many
who are near and dear, and almost every one a helper more or less
in Christ.
Earlham, 22nd. — I feel brought low before the Lord ; what
can I say and what can I do, but beseech Thee, oh, our Lord .'
to care for us, present and absent, to undertake for us, to
show us the sufl&ciency of Thy grace, and the power of Thy
salvation. We beseech Thee, through Him that hath loved us
and given Himself for us, that Thou wouldest draw us all,
whether now far from Thee or near unto Thee, by the powerful
cords of Thy loving kindness, out of darkness into Thy marvel-
lous light, that we may ever dwell in Thy light and in Thy
love, and know the fulness of Thy power, Thy glory, and Thy
majesty. Amen, and Amen.
We were favoured to get through the first Meeting of the
Quarterly Meeting to great satisfaction, the truth arose even into
something of dominion ; many of the Lord's servants had to
minister in His name, and even I unworthy as I am, was greatly
helped.
Plashet, Seventh Month \st. — I was just set ofi" for town,
when I had to return, to receive the Princess of Denmark ; it
was a satisfactory visit. Several Italian noblemen and others to
dinner. My brother and sister Hoare and several others slept
here. My fatigue great.
Hh. — I hope it is with much thankfulness that I can
acknowledge being safely at home. I expect to-morrow to have
all our family with us, our ten children with dear 's
husband. There is to my feelings a great blessing in being thus
surrounded by our numerous family ; and I have real pleasure,
and at times joy in it, though I must also say that my longings
are beyond expression to have all more devoted to the best of
Masters — to see them more under the influence of the Holy
Spirit — more under the discipline of the cross of Christ, that it
might be more fully, more clearly, and more decidedly manifest,
that as for us and our house we serve the Lord. The best of
things, the best of causes, not being sufficiently uppermost with us,
1822.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
421
my soul is brought to cry unto the Lord for help : What can I do ?
a poor unworthy servant. I am fearful of doing too much, and
fearful of doing too little. Oh, that I may be enabled to seek
and find counsel of God. I believe there is a good root of prin-
ciple in all of my children, of an age of understanding ; but I long
for them to show themselves more decidedly upon the Lord's side,
and more openly to profess Christ before men ; I trust there is
an increase of this work in some of them. Lord work in them in
Thine own way, only let none rest till they experience the power
of Thy salvation for themselves. Amen.
31 St. — We propose in a few days, breaking up our interest-
ing party. My husband, myself, and little Hannah and
Louisa mean to go to Runcton, and then to the sea, at Hun-
stanton, with our beloved brother Joseph, our sister Rachel, and
his dear little children. We trust that this is a right arrange-
ment, and we hope that it may strengthen my health, previous
to my confinement. In a day or two after our dear boys are
gone to school, we mean to set off, therefore we know not
whether it may ever please the Lord, that we should all meet
again, two of us particularly ; however, we must seek to leave
it entirely to Him, whose tender mercies are over all his works,
and who alone knows what is best for us. When our .families
are scattered in different parts, may our Lord be near unto us,
and may He preserve our goings out and our comings in before
Him.
Hunstanton, Eighth Month 16th. — My husband, myself,
Hannah, and Louisa, arrived here this day week to dinner ;
where we have met with a most kind and hospitable reception at
our dear aunt Birkbeck's, herself and our kind friend, Maria
Sewell, doing all they can to make us happy and comfortable.
We had a peculiarly pleasant and satisfactory journey here ; we
arrived at Runcton on Third day, and staid there, till Sixth
day ; my dear brother's kindness was abundant to us, and our
beloved Frank and Rachel, whom we found there much enjoyed
seeing us. It was a very uniting, peaceful time, but by far my
greatest comfort on the journey, has been my dearest husband's
company.
First day, 18^/t. — I think I never begin this day, without
422
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1822.
a feeling of its weight and seriousness, not only under, I trust,
some desire to have it sanctified unto the Lord : but also in the
prospect of Meetings. I feel myself unfit for, and unworthy of
the ministry of the word, and also I am too apt to flinch from
spiritual exercise, for I believe having to minister, except under
the peculiar power of the anointing, is always in the cross. It
requires deep wading of spirit to come to obedience and faith-
fulness, and a real discerning of the right thing, whether to
speak or keep silent. I greatly feel the loss of a regular Meeting,
though we sit here together, and I doubt not this is well ; yet I
like to sit with the congregation, as in communion of spirit,
there is help and strength. As to this day ; I like it to be spent
seriously, quietly and cheerfully ; and above all, if our rejoicing
can be so, " in the Lord." I do not wish to be under the law,
but under the gospel, as to keeping this day ; for I view it
as a day of rest, and even some innocent recreation, such as
walking out with our families, enjoying the beauties of nature, &c.,
but I like all, even this, to be under the sweet feeling of holiness
unto the Lord.
20<. — Yesterday was our wedding-day, we have been married
twenty-two years ; how many dispensations have I passed through
since that time, how have I been raised up and cast down !
How has a way been made in the depths, and a path in the
mighty waters ; I have known much of good health, and real
sickness ; great bodily sufiering, particularly in my confinements,
and deep depression of spirits.
I have known the ease of abundance of riches, and the sorrow
and perplexity of comparative deprivation ; I have known to the
full I think, the enjoyment of domestic life ; even what might
be called the fulness of blessing, and also some of its most
sorrowful and most painful reverses. I have known the abound-
ings of the unspeakable, soul-satisfying, and abounding joy of the
Lord ; and I have been brought into states, when the depths
had well nigh swallowed me up. I have known great exaltation
amongst my fellow-mortals, also deep humiliation. I have
known the sorrow of some most tenderly beloved, being taken
from me by death ; and others given me, hitherto more given
than taken.
1822.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.:
428
What is the result of all this experience ? It is even, that
the Lord is gracious, and very merciful, that His compassions
faU not, but are renewed every morning ; and may I not say, that
His goodness and mercy have followed me all the days of my
life. Though He has at times permitted me amidst many and
unspeakable blessings to pass through unutterable sorrows ; known
only to the full extent by Him and my own soul, yet He hath
been an All-sufficient helper ; His right hand hath sustained me
and held me up, blessed be His name for ever, He hath never
forgotten to be gracious, nor hath He shut up His tender mercies
from me. May I not indeed raise up my Ebenezer, and acknow-
ledge that there is indeed " no God like our God," and that it is
indeed a most blessed thing to serve Him, even if it be by the
way of the cross, for He is indeed worthy to be served, wor-
shipped and obeyed, now and for ever. Above all, I pray for
myself, that whatever dispensations 1 may yet pass through,
nothing may separate me from His love, or hinder me from His
service, but that I may be increasingly and entirely devoted to
Him in heart, mind, and spirit ; through the help of my most
dear and blessed Redeemer.
Plashet, Ninth Month 6th. — I arrived at home to dinner last
Third day, after being absent four weeks and a day.
We left Lynn on Second day morning in much love and peace.
My dearest brother Joseph, my sister Rachel, and my little
Hannah to Earlham ; ourselves to return home.
To HER BROTHER JoSEPH JOHN GuRNEY.
Plashet, Ninth Month 6th, 1822.
My dearest Joseph,
I believe thou wilt rejoice to hear, as well as Catherine and
Rachel, that I never remember arriving at home, and finding the
whole aspect of things so peaceful, and according to my desire ;
my reception has been most cordial. I am more and more of the
opinion, that there is an arising of light amongst us, that I
humbly trust and inexpressibly crave may in due season disperse
aU the darkness. I paid a very satisfactory visit to F and
R , and there found much cause of comfort and satisfac-
tion. I feel finely myself, and I hope truly thankful for this
424-
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1822.
time of rest from trial, for so I think I must call it : indeed in aU
states my Lord has been abundantly gracious to me, and is
pleased just now in a peculiar manner to manifest it to me. I
believe the quiet and refreshment of Hunstanton, and some of
your dear company, has greatly tended to my present degree of
health, and even in measure to the capacity of enjoying my
home comforts.
Thy nearly attached sister,
Elizabeth Fry.
Plashet, Ninth Month Wth. — As to the uncertainty of my
life attending the prospect before me, I am not disposed to be
anxious, or do my nervous fears take that turn, or have they
done so on former occasions. Still I know, and feel it to be
uncertain, and it leads to strong desires that my house may be
found in order spiritually and naturally ; spiritually, I find so
much inward corruption and short coming (though I trust there
is still a seeking to follow on to know the Lord, and a thirsting
after the living God) that I feel my only hope of glory can be in
the unutterable mercy of God in Christ Jesus ; in Him, in whom
there is plenteous redemption, and plenteous forgiveness ; in
Him, who gave Himself a ransom for us. This I most strongly
feel, but at the same time desire that none may ever be discou-
raged, if I pass away under a cloud; my nerves I know to be so
exceedingly weak, so much affected by reduction of body ; that
the glass through which we always see in measure darkly, is in
illness, with me liable to be much darker. This arises from our
frail condition, and I do not believe our real state is affected by
it ; on the contrary, through the deep humiliations attendant,
I believe it is in reality often for good, and tends to further
refinement ; but if, indeed, when this mortal is about to put on
immortality, death should have no sting, and the prospect of the
grave no victory, I do now acknowledge that I think it would be
a marvellous work of grace ; knowing, as I do, my very weak
and very fearful nature, and natural dread of death. Oh ! if
such an unspeakable blessing should be gTanted, may others 'as
well as myself give all the glory, where alone it is due ; even to
our most gracious Lord, who is strength in our weakness, riches
1822.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
425
in our poverty, and a present helper in every needful time.
With respect to my outward concerns, I desire that no pride
may creep in, that all should be found in order ; but that it may
more arise from the desire in this, and in all other things, to do
what is right, and in things temporal as well as spiritual, to do
no discredit to our blessed Master's cause, but by all means to
glorify His great and excellent name.
Plashet, \6th. — I beheve it right once more to make an
acknowledgment of the mercy of my God. Although I feel in a
very sensitive state of mind and body, yet my soul is in great
mercy kept calm, quiet, and generally cheerful, before the Lord ;
I speak thus because through the grace and free mercy of my
God, I feel in measure living unto Him ; and as if His power
and His presence were near, to calm the storms that would
naturally arise, and also as if what I did, I was enabled to do
in reference to His will. Most assuredly He is no hard Master ;
how truly can I speak to this ! although in wisdom He has led
me by the way of the cross, very greatly so, to flesh and blood,
both in doing and in sufiering ; yet there is abundant liberty in
the gospel, how do I at times find that the very same Spirit
leads into rest and refreshment and consolation : how far from
requiring what we are not able to perform ! May those, for
such there are, I do believe, even tender ones, who desire to do
right in the sight of the Lord ; who from their own activity go
beyond His requirings, and therefore misinterpret His word in-
wardly and outwardly, and make religion appear a gloomy and
rigid path, may these be brought to feel the rest, refreshment,
and even right liberty (not in evil) which the gospel of light and
salvation really brings into. I think I know what it is when a
fearful mind, or looking to the opinions of others, or a judgment
of myself, would lead to a sort of self-denial, that the best witness
in my heart has neither warranted nor led into, though I most
fully acknowledge also that too great laxity is my more pre-
vailing temptation, as it respects myself and others — but enough
do I know of the true liberty of the gospel, however at seasons
we' may indeed have to bear our cross in d^)ing and in suflfering —
enough do I know of it, to long for all to be brought into it, from
the most worldly to the most rigid formalist, under every de-
426
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1822.
nomination, for sucii I believe there are amongst all ; and though
I feel for these, in what appear to me bonds of their own making ;
yet I doubt not, but that in tender mercy they are accepted, and
that their state is safe indeed, compared with that of the worldly-
minded.
Plashet, 28th. — Dined at Ham House, to meet Dr. Chalmers.
Plashet, Tenth Month Srd. — I have gratefully to acknow-
ledge that the healing virtue has been manifested to me
mentally and bodily. On Third day, 1st, I went to Meeting
very low and very delicate, under a deep feeling of infirmity.
I had hardly sat down, before something like the live coal
from the altar appeared laid on my lips, as if I could almost
immediately have knelt down ; the spirit of prayer being over
me almost from the time of waking. Early in the Meeting, I
poured forth my petitions to my great relief, and the solemnity
appeared to last during the Meeting. My sister Elizabeth Fry
and myself, both had to minister to the wonderful efiicacy of the
healing virtue of Christ ; to His power and to His remembrance
of us in our low estate, and our belief that some present would
be healed, comforted, and strengthened ; (and some very son-ow-
ful were present). At times I find great consolation flows
through me for others, and I do not partake of it ; but I may
say this time, I felt much healed in mind and in body myself ;
and in tender mercy have continued a good deal so ever since,
and so far raised in spirit as again to have my fears in great
degree quieted, and my soul generally hopeful and quiet
within me.
On the 1st of November, her eleventh and youngest child was
born, and the same day her eldest grandchild.
Plashet, Eleventh Month 1th. — Words fall utterly short of
expression of the unmerited mercy which has been shown us. On
the night of the 30th, I had to pass through a very deep con-
flict of spirit, comfort appeared to fail, deep discouragement and
great fear took hold of me ; I felt I had a baptism to be bap-
tized with, and how was I straitened until it was accomplished,
(if the servant dare allude to drinking even at seasons of the cup
1822.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
427
the Master drank of) but after a time the conflict ceased, sweet-
ness, trust, love, and confidence, took place of it. I felt bound
to have my husband, children, my dear sister Gurney, and Susan
Pitchford, besides such of the maids as liked to join us, collected
together, when, after reading I poured forth my soul in fervent
prayer, for my dearest R and myself in our time of con-
flict, for help spiritually ; and naturally for tender mercy. And
how striking to me it was ; in a little more than twenty-four
hours — only fourteen hoiirs apart — R and myself had each
a darling boy born. Both of us very graciously and wonderfully
helped.
Plashet, \Zth. — I write this journal in the midst of my
lying-in with my eleventh child, in a very tender delicate
state of body, and unworthy state of soul, after having of late
peculiarly received many and great blessings, spiritually and
naturally. I cannot feel thankful enough for all my many
blessings ; so weak has been my state that the very grasshopper
has become a burden ; and I think I have shown my infirmity
to others, as well as felt it myself, though I may say that I have
sought after a quiet and patient spirit. In a serious and tr3ang
attack of spasms in my side, I found in tender mercy, that
Power to be near, which helped me ; although I was seriously
alarmed about myself, I felt my pleasant pictures marred, and
was even much affected at the idea, that perhaps I should be
taken from my beloved family, still I think it was principally
nervous fear ; for when such a call reaUy comes, strength will be
given for the time ; and the same help administered, that has
so marvellously been displayed in many of the deep conflicts
of time.
My soul feels utterly unworthy, and deeply prostrate before
Thee, dearest Lord, at my utter inability fully to return Thee
thanks for all Thy benefits. Make me fit to receive them ;
enable me to acknowledge them; strengthen me to walk more
circumspectly before Thee in thought, word, and deed. Thou
knowest that I love Thee ; that, above all things, I believe my
desire is, to serve Thee, love Thee, and obey Thee. Thou hast
manifested, and canst manifest Thyself to be all-sufficient : to
be " strength in weakness, riches in poverty, and a present
428
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1822.
lielper in every needful time." Grant a little help, if Thou seest
meet to bring me again into life ; that I may serve Thee better,
love Thee more ; and as a wife, mother, mistress, and member of
Thy church, and of society at large, may more perfectly keep
my eye single unto Thee, and do all to Thee, and through
Thee, to the praise of Thy holy name. And continue to grant
if it please Thee, a blessing on those labours of love, that Thou
hast permitted me to be brought into in the prisons, and that the
work may not stop till much more be accomplished in it. Amen.
First day, \7th. — My body recovering, though weak. My
spirit tendered before the Lord for His great and unspeakable
benefits. My naturally too-insensible heart softened before Him,
who I may say is the delight of my soul, my Lord and my God,
my Saviour and Redeemer. I remember those that are wor-
shipping, as worshipping with them, and my spirit feels sweet
unity with the Church Militant, and perhaps, though utterly
unworthy of it, with the Church Triumphant, as if I could unite
with both, in the everlasting song of high praises, even to our
God, and to His Lamb, who hath shown such tender mercy
towards us, and made Himself manifest to us as our Saviour and
Redeemer. Blessed for ever be His name.
27i/i. — ■Peace and sweetness appear to rest upon me in enter-
ing life. Oh ! for my sweet infant, if life be granted him,
may he be indeed devoted to the Lord. We neither circum-
cise nor baptise, but may he be baptised by the saving baptism
of Christ ! and be in spirit circumcised unto the Lord ! I have
(perhaps in weakness), much set my heart upon this child,
rather expecting he may be a comfort to us in our old age ; and
not only so, but above all, that he may prove a devoted servant
of Christ. May this blessed work not be hindered by any false
indulgence in us ; but may it be truly promoted by example,
precept, and the true discipline of love and wisdom.
Ttvelfth Month 2nd. — Yesterday, at Meeting, the Truth rose
into much dominion, blessed be the name of the Lord. I was
enabled to supplicate and minister to my own relief, and I trust
to the refreshment of others, also my dearest brother Joseph,
Rebecca Christy, and my sister, Elizabeth Fry, in prayer. It
appeared a solemn time. The day, generally speaking, a
t
1822.] OF ELIZABETH FRY. 429
favoured time ; but in the night I was deeply brought to a sense
of my own weakness. If the beautiful garments spiritually
were put on in the morning, surely they were taken off at night.
What are we but instruments, however, for a season decorated
with our Lord's ornaments ; self cannot boast, when left to our-
selves, and our decorations taken off ! How wonderful is the
work of the Spirit — how it heals, and raises up body and soul,
when they are to be brought into service ; none can tell, but
those who have experienced something of it, how the anointing-
is poured forth from on high. It is an honour I am unworthy
of, to be thus helped spiritually, particularly in the ministry.
But how deeply doth my spirit crave that I may also be aided in
all the practical duties of life.
lith. — I yesterday went to London, and visited Newgate.
My greeting there was warm from the prisoners ; the committee,
and others. 1 felt peaceful there, and afresh sensible that the
work was not ours ; that we had first been brought there ; and I
had to crave a blessing upon our labours, and also to acknow-
ledge the tender mercy of our Grod as our Saviour and Deliverer.
I was low in myself, but felt reuewedly the great importance of
the prison cause ; and if those who espouse it, are enabled to
persevere, what good may be done, in preventing much crime that
has been both plotted and perpetrated in prisons.
During the visit to England of the Prince and Princess
Royal of Denmark, they inspected many of the public insti-
tutions, and charities, and appeared to take a lively interest
in objects that conduced to the moral and religious welfare
of the people. It was therefore a particularly gratifying cir-
cumstance to Mrs. Fry, that one morning, when paying her
respects at Gloucester House, Her Royal Highness the Duchess
of Gloucester, presented her to the Princess, who was also there.
A few days afterwards, the family at Plashet were surprised
by an intimation, that on that very morning, the Princess would
honour them with her company to breakfast. She came, and
remained some hours ; this occasion was the commencement of
430 MEMOIR OP THE LIFE [1822.
that intercourse which continued at intervals till the close of
Mrs. Fry's life.
To THE Princess Royal of Denmark.
Plashet House, Eleventh Month 23rd, 1822.
Dear and respected Friend,
Allow me to call thee so, for such I feel thee, as thou art truly
both loved and respected by me. According to thy kind and
condescending wish, expressed when here ; I take up my pen to
inform thee, that upon the first of this month, through the
tender mercy of my God I was safely delivered of a sweet boy,
and to add to our cause of joy and thanksgiving ; my dear
daughter had also one born on the same day, so that twenty-foui-
hours added a son and grandson to our already numerous family ;
we have, both of us, with our infants, been going on well, and
with the exception of some illness, that I passed through in the
early part of my confinement, and my habitual delicacy at such
times, I am as well now as I can expect to be.
I have often thought of thy kind visit with deep interest, and
strong desires are raised in my heart for thy welfare and preser-
vation in every way, and may the God of Peace be with thee
continually, guiding thee by His counsel, helping thee by His
Spirit, comforting thee by His love, during thy continuance here ;
and afterwards, when He may be pleased to take thee hence, to
be seen of men no more, through His mercy in Christ Jesus,
receiving thee into glory. I also feel real interest and best
desires for the Prince Royal, — may you both be encouraged in
every good word and work. I remember the words of Paul,
"in the 15th chapter of the 1st of Corinthians, 58th verse. " Be
ye stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the
Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in
the Lord."
It would give me great pleasure and satisfaction to hear from
thee, or if that be asking too much, perhaps the lady whom we
had the pleasure of seeing here, will let us know many particulars
respecting your welfare, and how you go on in Denmark, as it
respects the prisons, schools, and other works of charity and love ;
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
431
I should also be pleased to know whether the books and the
other things we sent to Count Moltke, and also some of the
work of the prisoners, ever came safely to thy hand, as we were
prevented sending them quite so soon as we hoped to have done.
I should he glad to be very respectfully and affectionately
remembered to the Queen, and also to the Prince Royal, thy
consort ; and believe me, with much respect and regard,
Thy attached and obliged Friend,
Elizabeth Fry.
Plashet, First Monih 2nd, 1823. — " Our years pass away as
a tale that is told." Upon concluding one, and beginning
another year, my heart has been brought low before the Great I
Am ; and I have desired, after a renewed searching of heart, to
see how my accounts stand spiritually ; and in what I can more
fully serve my Lord, and bear the fruits of the Spirit. I have
inwardly prayed for help, as well as vocally, for myself, my family,
my household, and those most near and dear to me ; above all, that
there may be known amongst us more of the light, life, and spirit
of religion ; and beyond every other blessing, more knowledge of
the truth as it is in Jesus. In looking back to the last year, I
see an unusual portion of blessing to have been granted us, as it
respects my unworthy self, I have I think been permitted to be
once more established in the unity of my friends ; which I
fancied was a little shaken respecting my conduct in 's mar-
riage ; and had their real unity proved in a remarkable manner,
on my going into the Men's Yearly Meeting, deeply in the cross
to myself, but eventually to my great edification and abundant
consolation.
Outwardly, we have received much of blessing. In the first
place, a sweet child and grandchild granted us. Our whole
family being in health. In things temporal, enough and more
than enough for our real comforts, residing in the pleasant coun-
try, I esteem a blessing ; and besides all this, much capacity to
enjoy has been our portion ; much more so, since the best
things have been more uppermost. One of my deepest sorrows
has been in sympathy with my most tenderly beloved brother, in
the loss of his sweet and valuable wife. What another year
432
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
may produce we must leave ; but I desire beyond all, that
spiritual blessing may more abound amongst us, that grace,
mercy, and peace may dwell within our borders, also within the
borders of those most near and dear to us. With regard to
things temporal, I desire to commit our cause to Him who knows
what is best for us ; humbly praying a continuance of His mercy
and goodness, and that in each of our trials His grace may be
sufficient for us.
Among the strongest interests of the opening year was the
marriage of Mrs. Fry's youngest brother, Daniel Gumey, Esq.,
of North Runcton, to the Lady Harriet Hay, one of the daugh-
ters of the Earl of ErroU. The contrast of his circumstances
of prosperity, with those of her brother, Joseph John Gurney,
treading the lonely path of widowhood, touched her closely ; and
after writing to one brother, she thus addressed the other.
To HER BROTHER JoSEPH JOHN GuRNEY.
Plashet, Fi7-st Month 8th, 1823.
My dearest Joseph,
Having just written to our dearest brother D G ,
and after feeling and expressing my sympathy in his joys ; I
think I shall better conclude my morning's work, by also telling
thee how much I have been with thee in mind in thy low estate.
I feel for thee and sympathize with thee, but if a poor fellow-
mortal feels so tenderly for another, how must it be with Him,
whose love, pity, and tender compassion are unbounded. Sui-ely
thy Lord and His Comforter will be found very near to thee, in
His own time, healing thy wounds. I believe, as we may rejoice
and return thanks for our dear brother's present fulness of enjoy-
ment, so we may also for thee in thy privations ; because all is
permitted in tender mercy and loving-kindness. I doubt not that
thou hast many pains to bear, by night and by day, as the deso-
lation produced by thy loss would naturally occasion ; but I
trust patience will have its perfect work, and so tend further to
purify and redeem and fit thee for thy Master's work. I wish in
1823.]
OF ELIZABKTH FUY.
any way we could help or comfort thee ; wouldest thou like Kate
to pay thee a visit for two or three weeks, or is there any thing
we could do to cheer thee ?
We are going on comfortahly here ; my darling baby a con-
siderable object of interest. I am once more moderately launched
in public as well as private life, I am therefore much engaged,
and although often fagged, yet not really overdone, I take so
much care of myself. There has been a feeling of peace in
entering Meetings and the prison cause again, as if the calling
to these things was continued : how I desire a simple, faithful,
watchful walking, with my eye single to the Lord. My path
calls for cautious stoppings, and peculiarly needs the best light —
may it be granted me.
Many begin to come here after me, as I cannot leave my babe
to go to them.
Farewell, ray much loved brother.
Thy nearly attached sister,
E. Fry.
Plashet, First Month 8th. — A deep feeling of infirmity has
been my portion. Yesterday, my mind was so much engrossed in
temporal things, that I did not get rid of them even at Meeting ;
and the day before some inattention in a servant annoyed me too
much in mind ; which in degree was shown, so as to be followed
by condemnation, and being thus brought, through my omissions
and commissions to the feet of Jesus ; the prayer of my heart
is to Him for justification and purification, that I may know my
transgressions to be forgiven, and that I may be afresh fitted and
prepared by His Spirit, for a more watchful and circumspect
walk before Him, whom my soul loves, and pants after ; and I
believe desires above all things to serve, worship, and obey.
15th. — On First day, the power of the Spirit felt near ; en-
abling me to minister to others in the mornino- Meeting, which
was also to my own refreshment. What should we do, and where
should we be, if we had not an advocate with the Father, even
Jesus Christ the righteous ? My tendency to hold back in
the ministry, which feeling is strong in me, particularly in pri-
vate services, I fear mars my usefulness. Ah ! may He whom
VOL. I. 2 F
434
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
I desire should be entirely my Master, not only point out my
work, but Himself qualify for it ; that He alone may be glorified
in it. How I long for more perfect and entire dedication of
heart. Lord, continue to help me by Thy Spirit, guide me by
Thy counsel, and strengthen me by Thy power : also from season
to season "wash me thoroughly from my iniquity, and cleanse
me from my sins," for Thou knowest the need we have to come
unto Thee, the 'Fountain of our sure mercies, the Well-spring
from on high ; to be cleansed and purified, and to be made, and
kept clean and ready for Thy service.
22ni. — On the 16th, I was sent for to Hampstead, to my
beloved sister Hoare, (who was ill). Such seasons are to me
times of real conflict spiritually and naturally ; spiritually, to
know what in the way of religious service may be required at
my hand, and also close sympathy with those in trouble ;
naturally, from my acute sense of suffering, and my excessive
love for my sisters. I know few things that occasion me a
deeper feeling of impotence and unworthiness, than attending
the sick. I may say, it always brings home to me very deeply
the unworthiness of my own heart ; indeed, I do not much
think nursing is my allotment, though often in it, for my acute
feeling for those near to me is such, that however I may
maintain a cheerful countenance, my heart is affected so as
painfully to shake my nerves.
The sentiments here expressed respecting her attendance on
the sick, are very different from those entertained of her by other
people. Mrs. Fry displayed in such cases, great presence of
mind ; a quick perception of the changes taking place in the
patient, singular readiness in expedients to meet them only,
much judgment and skill in the administration of remedies ; and
the whole combined with a quiet cheerful manner, and most
tender sympathy, so as to inspire complete confidence and de-
pendence on herself ; in the sufferer as well as the assistants.
I attended Westminster Meeting which I have looked to for
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FIIY.
485
some time ; as well as to many others of our Quarterly Meeting, '
and I believed when there, that if I were well carried through
that, to the relief of my own mind ; and if best help then felt
near ; I should have to visit most of the Meetings in our Quarterly
Meeting, held on First day mornings. It so proved that I felt
help very near, so that the language of my spirit was, " It is the
Lord's doing and marvellous in my eyes." For in nothing has
the work of grace been so marvellous to me as in the ministry ;
it surely is not my own work : I know enough of myself to
believe it to be quite impossible. Oh, what an unction I now
and then feel, it is as much to be felt strengthening the soul, as
the body is felt to be refreshed after wholesome and good food.
The work of the Spirit is a wonderful work, and to my naturally
doubting and sceptical mind astonishing. I have been permitted
to know more of it than I could have either asked or thought.
I believed it best to lay my prospect of a general attendance of
these Meetings, before our dear Friends at the Monthly Meeting
yesterday ; which was to my peace ; sweet unity and sympathy
were expressed in it, and my beloved sister E. F. proposed
to join me, which is a comfort to me. It is cause of much
thankfulness to have such a companion.
Plashet, Second Month ISth. — I attended Tottenham Meeting
on the 2nd. I went low and under deep exercise of mind ; I
returned in great measure relieved, though naturally upset with
many fears ; I hardly ever remember being engaged in a service
where doubts and fears beset me to an equal extent. On First day,
the 9th, we were at Devonshire House ; it was an extraordinary
Meeting. I desire in more simplicity of faith to attend the other
Meetings. I think I have been too anxious ; too fearful : if the
work be not ours, why worry and perplex myself about it ?
19th. — Since writing the above, I attended the Peel Meeting
on First day ; which was to the great relief of my mind : since
that time my bonds have appeared wonderfully broken, my spirit
has had to rejoice and be glad, and my fears have been re-
moved, so that I can indeed say, how marvellous is the work of
the Spirit !
On Second day, I dined at the Mansion House, with my hus-
band ; a change of atmosphere spiritually, but if we are enabled
2 F 2
436
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
to abide in Christ, and stand our ground, we may by our lives
and conversation glorify God, even at a dinner visit, as well as
in more important callings. Generally speaking, I believe it best
to avoid such occasions, for they take up time, and are apt to
dissipate the mind ; although it may occasionally be the right and
proper calling of Christians, thus to enter life ; but they must
then keep the eye very single to Him, who having placed them
in the world can alone keep them from the evil.
24:th. — Wo were helped through the service yesterday at Rat-
clilF Meeting. It really appeared a favoured time ; and peculiar
harmony and power in the ministry generally prevailed, with
great solemnity in the silence. I may say that I had afterwards
a cheerful, peaceful day with my family.
Third Month 5th. — I have lately been remarkably full of
occupations, and yet they have appeared right, and almost un-
avoidable. On First day, I attended Southwark Meeting ; mercy
and peace eventually accompanied it. On Fifth day, I went to
town, to meet the Secretary of State (Sir Robert Peel) and the
Speaker of the House of Commons, at Newgate ; with my brother
Fowell Buxton and my husband ; I trust the time was blessed to
the good of the cause.
Sixth day in town : again to Newgate, one of the bishops
and many others there ; it was a solemn time ; a power better
than ourselves seemed remarkably over us. I visited another
prison, and then returned home ; besides these out of door
objects, I am much engaged in nursing my babe, which is a
sweet employment, but takes time ; the rest of the children are
comfortably settled in with dear Mary Ann Davis, who is now
once more with us. Upon sitting down to write, and looking
round me, surrounded as I am with my family, supplied with so
many temporal comforts, spiritual blessings not withheld; for I
trust that there is rather an increase than decrease of the best
thing amongst us ; I thought as the query arose in my heart,
" Lackest thou any thing ?" I might indeed say, " Nothing, Lord,"
except a further establishment for us all, in the ever blessed truth,
as it is in Jesus. What can I render to Thee for all thy benefits ?
Grant, dearest Lord ! in Thy child and servant, a heart fully and
entirely devoted to Thee and Thy service. Amen,
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
29th. — Since I last wrote, I have attended Winchmore Hill
Meetinp^ to satisfaction, together with my dear sister Elizabeth,
William Allen, and my brother Samuel, whose company I
enjoyed. My husband has engaged Leslie, the painter, to come
and take likenesses of him and me, to which, from peculiar
circumstances, I have appeared obliged to yield ; but the thing,
and its effect on the mind are unsatisfactory to me, it is not
altogether what I like or approve ; it is making too much of
this poor tabernacle, and rather exalting that part in us which
should be laid low, and kept low ; I believe I could not have
yielded the point, had not so many likenesses of me already
appeared, and it would be a trial to my family, only to have
these disagreeable ones to remain. However, from one cause
or another, this has not been a satisfactory week ; too much in
the earth and the things of it ; too little in the spirit ; though
not without seeking to take up my cross, deny myself, and fol-
low my Lord and Master. I feel particularly unfit and unworthy
to enter again upon my religious engagement ; we propose going
to Uxbridge this evening. My only hope is in Him, who can
alone cleanse, fit, strengthen and prepare for his own work ;
under a deep feeling of my short comings, may I not say, dearest
Lord, undertake for me !
Fourth Month 7th. — We went to Uxbridge, though naturally
rather a low time, yet it ended to my real comfort. The Morning
Meeting was a very solemn one, a deep feeling of good, and the
anointing of the Spirit appeared freely poured forth. The Even-
ing Meeting was satisfactory ; and in several religious opportu-
nities in the families, my heart was enlarged in much love to
the dear Friends there ; whom I think I may say, I love in the
Lord.
'[2th. — Since I last wrote, we have been engaged in various
ways, particularly in the sale of work done by the poor prisoners
in Newgate ; this has been a considerable public exposure, but I
trust not without profit. I deeply felt upon entering it, the
danger of the pollutions of the world, and the desire that we,
who are seeking in this way to promote the cause of truth and
righteousness might maintain the watch on this point. I trust no
harm was done ; but I feel after being with so many, and asso-
438
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
elating with so many, much brought down in myself, under a
feeling of great infirmity. I think in looking back the two last
days, I do not feel condemned, but rather that I have been in
my right place, and that some good may result from the whole
thing. Still as a poor instrument, I fear greatly for myself ;
knowing my inclination to stand in awe of men, and greatly to
mind their displeasure? although I am not so sensible of being
exalted by their approbation. I also fear for myself, lest the
enlargement of heart I feel towards all, particularly the members
of the Church of Christ, of every denomination, and the sort of
liberty I feel, which I apprehend to be " in the gospel," should
lead me to outstep my bounds, and give myself a liberty beyond
that which I have attained unto ; or that in abounding love and
good-will to others, I should be induced to cover, bear with, or
acknowledge that, which should be decidedly testified against. I
long to stand my ground in all things ; at all times ; and in all
situations, faithfully to bear the cross of Christ ; at the same
time proving what I so abundantly feel, the liberty, joy and
glory of that salvation that cometh by Christ. How perfectly
true it is, that His followers find His yoke to be easy, and His
burden light. I have the comfort to feel, notwithstanding my
many fears on the subject, particularly for myself ; a considerable
portion of peace, hope and belief, that the remarkable manner
in which we have been brought forward in these services, is not
of our own ordering, but that we may acknowledge in deep
humility of heart that it is the Lord's doing : to Him alone can
we look, and upon Him alone depend for help and preservation.
Lord, continue to be near unto us in this work ; in the various
situations into which it may introduce us, may Vin experience
the blessing of preservation, may our labours be blessed in
checking the power of evil, and in turning the sinner from the
error of his way, unto Thee, our Lord, our Saviour and oui*
Redeemer !
The quantity of work executed by the prisoners in Newgate was
considerable. In order to dispose of it, a sale was occasionally
resorted to. It was held in some public room in London, the
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
ladies of the Newgate Association selling, at different tables,
the various proceeds of the prisoners' industry. It was con-
ducted very much on the same plan as the sales of fancy work,
since so common for the benefit of charities. On the present
occasion, the sum of three hundred and nineteen pounds was
realised.
In addition to Newgate, the Borough Compter, and Giltspur
Street Compter were regularly attended by members of the
Ladies' Association ; Whitecross Street prison was also occa-
sionally visited by them. The arrangements first made by Mrs.
Fry had now borne the test of six years' experience, and the
results were highly satisfactory, not only in those prisons which
may be supposed to have been under her personal superinten-
dence, but also in the many prisons in the different parts of
this kingdom, and on the continent, where ladies had formed
committees to visit the female prisoners. At the time of which
we are writing, the subject of prison discipline was but imper-
fectly understood ; though it was generally acknowledged that
classification was necessary, that the most abandoned characters
might not associate with the comparatively uncontaminated.
Employment and instruction were considered essential for every
class of prisoners ; and it was with peculiar pleasure, Mrs. Fry
saw the principle admitted, and ultimately become the law of
the land ; that women, when in prison, were to be placed under
the charge of female officers. She was anxious that the same
system should be carried out by the appointment of matrons on
board the convict ships ; where, with the exception of the
Naval Surgeon Superintendent, the women were placed under
the care of sailors. The masters of these vessels, as well as their
crews had the power of free communication with them, not only
during the voyage, but whilst the vessel lay in the River Thames,
which was frequently the case for weeks together. To separate
one class of prisoners effectually from another, was impossible in
440
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
these floating prisons ; if they did not meet when below, nothing-
could prevent them from associating with whom they pleased
when on deck. There was no one to teach them to read — no
religious instruction. There was no adequate provision for the
preservation of cleanliness, and their clothing was insuflBcient.
Since the Maria had been visited in 1818, as each successive
season brought the sailing of a female convict ship, the subject
obtained a large share of Mrs. Fry's attention. Among-st those
who assisted her in her efforts to improve the condition of these
ships, the late Mrs. Pryor was one most especially devoted to
the work ; with the exception of one ship, (the unfortunate
Amjihitrite), she visited every transport which sailed from
England with female convicts, until prevented by the sickness,
which terminated in her death, in 1841.
This was not done without much fatigue and inconvenience ;
frequent exposure to weather in open boats, and occasionally
to danger. On one occasion, Mrs. Pryor and Mrs. Fry were
placed in a situation of considerable alarm, from which they were
reheved, by the interposition of the present Harbour Master at
Ramsgate. Both the objects of his kind consideration having
passed hence, and the particulars of the cii'cumstance being
imperfectly retained in the memory of those to whom they
related it ; we are indebted to him for the following account : —
" It was on a fine sultry day, in the summer of 1821, that I
was racing up the River Thames, in the command of the Rams-
gate Steam Packet, Eagle, hoping to overtake our Margate com-
petitors, the Victory, and Favourite steamers, and bringing them
nearer to view as we rounded the points of the Reach of
the river. It was in the midst of this excitement, that we
encountered one of those sudden thunder squalls, so common in
this country, and which passing rapidly ofi", with a heavy rain,
leave behind them a strong and increasing northerly gale. I was
looking out ahead, pleasing myself with the reflection that we
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
were the fastest vessel against a-head wind, and should certainly
overtake oui" Margate friends ; when upon entering Long Reach,
about two miles below Purfleet, I saw a boat labouring with
very little effect against the gale, and with a whole ebb-tide just
making to add to their difficulties ; in this boat were two ladies,
in the close habit of the Society of Friends, evidently drenched
with the heavy shower which had overtaken them. I was then a
dashing, high-spirited sailor ; but I had always a secret admiration
of the quiet demeanour of that Society, and occasionally had some
of them passengers with me, always intelligent and inquiring,
and always pleased with any information a seaman could extend
to them. Well, here was a dilemma ! To stop, would spoil my
chase, in which most of my passengers were as eager as myself,
but to go on, and pass two ladies in such a situation ! I passed
the word softly to the Engineer ; desired the mate to sheer along-
side the boat carefully ; threw the delighted rowers a rope, and
before the passengers were fully aware that we had stopped the
engines, the ladies were on board, the boat made fast astern,
and the Eagle again flying up the Thames. I have those two
persons strongly, nay, indelibly stamped upon my mind's eye.
The one I had last assisted on board, still held my hand, as she
thanked me, with dignified but beautiful expression : ' It is kind
of thee, Captain, and we thank thee. We made no sign to thee ;
having held up our handkerchiefs to the other packets, we did
not think we should succeed with thee.' I assured them that
I could not have passed them under such circumstances, and
called the stewardess to take them below into the ladies' cabin and
see to their comfort. They had been well cloaked, and had not
suffered so much as I had anticipated.
" The gale had cleared away the rain, and in a very short time
they came upon deck again, one of them was Mrs. Fry, and she
never lost an opportunity of doing good. I saw her speaking to
some of my crew who were looking very serious as she oflFered
them tracts, and some of them casting a side glance at me for my
approval or otherwise. I had some little dislike to sects then,
which I thank God left me in riper years, — but who could resist
this beautiful persuasive, and heavenly -minded woman. To see
her, was to love her ; to hear her, was to feel as if a guardian
442
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
angel had bid you follow that teaching which could alone sub-
due the temptations and evils of this life, and secure a Re-
deemer's love in eternity ! In her you saw all that was
attractive in woman, lit up by the bright beams of philan-
thropy ; devoting the prime of life, and health, and personal
graces, to her Divine Master"'s service ; and I feel assured
that much of the success which attended her missions of mercy,
was based upon that awe which such a presence inspired. It
was something to possess a countenance which pourtrayed in
every look the overflowings of such a heart, and thus as a
humble instrument in the hands of Divine Providence, she was
indeed highly favoured among women.
" She told me that her companion Mrs. Pry or and herself had
been down to Gravesend to take leave of the unfortunate women,
(convicts) on board a ship bound to the settlements, and gave me
so touching a description of their behaviour, that I volunteered
to take charge of any thing for her at any time, or render her
any service in my power in my voyages. When about to land,
her anxiety to make some pecuniary recompense was very great,
but I would not allow her to do so. Mrs. Fry never forgot
me when she came near our locality ; I saw her from time to
time ; the earthly tabernacle failing, but the same spirit lighting
up with animation her untiring energies. It was an honour
to know her in this world ; may we follow her to the society of
the accepted and blessed in that which is to come.
" K. B. Martin."
" Ramsgate, February, 1847."
On another occasion, Mrs. Fry reached Deptford late in
the afternoon of a very tempestuous March day : a female con-
vict ship was under sailing orders for the next morning, and
it being after office hours, she went to the private house of
Admiral Young, to request him to send her off to the ship. By
the time she returned on shore, it was quite dark, and the wind
and rain to which she had been exposed seemed to make a little
rest and refreshment almost indispensable before she set off home-
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
44:]
wards. But she resisted all the invitations of Admiral Young
and his family to remain with them ; assigning as a reason that
she had left one of her children seriously ill, to whom she was
anxious to hasten back. This little incident left a deep im-
pression on their minds ; " that such a claim on a mother's
heart, had not been pei-mitted to interfere with that ; to which
she had pledged her best energies and powers."
The sphere of labour in which Mrs. Fry and her friends were
embarked, required not merely the exercise of womanly tender-
ness, but also of courage and energy ; but they found that He,
who had so wonderfully cleared a path for them in Newgate,
did not desert them in the still more difficult work which was
now before them. There was a remarkable adaptation of talents
and ability for the execution of the various branches of the
undertaking in different members of the Committee ; and many
who have not come so prominently forward, as those just named,
then began their equally useful, though less conspicuous ex-
ertions ; and may still be found at their posts, with untiring
energy, notwithstanding the lapse of time and increase of years,
preparing that portion of the convicts' outfit, which is entrusted
to the Committee to provide ; and carrying out the regulations
framed so long ago.
Soon after the ladies first visited these ships, the Momen
ceased to be received on board at Deptford ; but the ships were
moored for this purpose in a less frequented part of the river,
below Woolwich. The mode in which they were brought on
board, long continued to be highly objectionable ; they arrived
from the country in small parties, at irregular intervals, having
been conveyed on the outside of stage coaches, by smacks, or
hoys, or any conveyance that offered, under the care of a turn-
key ; often have the ladies, when engaged in their interesting
occupation, seen a person of this description come alongside in
a wherry with a group of unfortunate creatures under his
444
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
charge ; wayworn, and ill ; or perhaps a solitary outcast brought
upon deck, lamenting her misfortunes in the broad dialect of
some far distant county ; a small bundle of insufficient clothing
being frequently the only preparation for the long voyage before
her. In some instances, their children, equally destitute as
themselves, accompanied them ; in others, their suiferings were
increased by sudden separation from their young infants. Often
did Mrs. Pryor and her friend and companion, Lydia I ,
quit these scenes, in which they had passed nearly the whole day,
not to retui-n to their homes, but to go to Whitehall, to represent
such cases ; that the necessary letters should be dispatched without
the loss of a post, ordering the restoration of these poor nurslings
to their mothers, before the ship should sail.
In addition to these evils, the women were almost invariably
more or less ironed, sometimes cruelly so. On board the Mary
Ann, in 1822, Mrs. Pryor complained that " the prisoners from
Lancaster Castle arrived, not merely handcuffed, but with heavy
irons on their legs, which had occasioned considerable swelling,
and in one instance, serious inflammation." There is in exis-
tence a list of the names of women, received in irons, on board
the Brothers, which sailed in 1 823 ; it was taken down at the
time, by direction of Mrs. Fry, in order that a representation
might be made upon the subject to the Government. By this
list, it appears that twelve arrived on board handcuffed. Eleven
women from Lancaster were sent to the ship " iron-hooped round
their legs and arms, and chained to each other. The complaints
of these women were very mournful : they were not allowed to
get up or down from the coach without the whole being dragged
together ; some of them had children to carry, they received no
help, or alleviation to their suffering." A woman from Cardigan
travelled with a hoop of iron round her ancle, until she arrived
at Newgate, where the sub-matron insisted on having it taken
uff. In driving the rivet towards her leg to do so, it gave her so
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
445
much pain, that she fainted under the operation. She stated,
that during a lengthened imprisonment, she wore an iron-hoop
round her waist ; from that a chain connected with another hoop
round her leg ; above the knee, from which a second chain was
fastened to a third hoop round her ancle : in the hoop that went
round her waist were, she said, two bolts or fastenings in which
her hands were confined when she went to bed at night, which
bed was only of straw.
Such were a few of the scenes, into which Mrs. Fry was intro-
duced in this department of her important labours, for the good
of the suffering and the sinful of her own sex.
A simple tribute of affectionate remembrance, from a convict
who was transported in 1823, on board the Brothers, should be
recorded, in referring to that ship : a calabash from the garden
of Hester . The present referred to has reached Mrs.
Fry's family, since she was taken from them ; it was accom-
panied by a message of gratitude. The donor recalled herself to
their memory as having been school-mistress in Newgate, and
that, when she left the prison, Mrs. Fry had given her a pound
of lump sugar, and half a pound of tea. Hester has been
married twenty years, in New South Wales, is very comfortably
established ; and wished her former benefactress to be informed,
that she has " plenty of pigs and fowls ; buys her tea by the
chest ; and that the patchwork quilt which now covers her
bed, was made of the pieces given her by the ladies when she
embarked."
The women on board the Brothers seem to have been orderly
and well conducted. The Surgeon afterwards wrote as follows: —
" Port Jackson, May, 1824.
"How steady is the pace of those who have forsaken the evil
of their ways ; such are the females (at least a great number) who
have been under moral discipline in Newgate. I have every
446
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
reason to be pleased with their exemplary conduct ; they submit
to restraint, and conform themselves to discipline.
" The force of example and the value of moral discipline have
been admirably shown in this voyage ; and when I shall lay before
you the proofs, you will become more sensible, perhaps, than you
have been of the value of the labours in which you and your
friends are employed, and may urge others to join in the same
good work."
A Missionary, who sailed in the same vessel, confirmed this
pleasing statement.
" For your comfort and encouragement, I beg leave to report
to you the good conduct and decent behaviour of the Newgate
women. That the kind instructions you have given them were
not in vain, was very evident from their conduct during the
voyage."
On board the convict ships, as at Newgate, the ladies had to
contend with difficulties which were integral parts of the system,
and which they were wholly unable to remove ; it was in both
instances, a simple practical endeavour on their part to do
what they could, under existing circumstances ; to obviate evils,
and promote order and good conduct. In this they were in-
debted to Admiral Young, of the Dockyard at Deptford, for
much kind co-operation and assistance in his department, of
fitting out the convict ships. The introduction of patchwork,
as an employment for the women, was the happy suggestion of
this gentleman ; when conversing with Mrs. Fry on the difficulty
of supplying them with employment during the voyage, he
thought it would supply the largest amount of occupation in the
smallest compass.
She had also frequent communication with Admiral Sir Byam
Martin, Comptroller of the Navy from 1813 to 1832. This
was an important and onerous office, but one which in conse-
quence of alterations in the constitution of the Admiralty, no
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
447
longer exists. From him she received courteous and unfailing
attention ; he appreciated her motives, and considered the
arrangements proposed by her, to be not only humane, but
judicious.
The first advances towards improvement in the female convict
ships, were made under Sir Byam Martin's direction, and very
much was accomplished during the time he continued in office.
Amongst the many rough drafts of letters that remain among
her papers, the following were addressed to him. One of them
refers to an attempt that had been made by a naval surgeon, to
discourage the Navy Board from carrying out plans conducive to
good order on board convict ships, under the plea that such
" comforts," as he called them, did not exist in troop ships.
To Admiral Sir Thomas Byam Martin, Comptroller
OF THE Navy.
Mildred's Court, Third Month 2nd, 1820.
Elizabeth Fry cannot feel satisfied that Sir Byam Martin
should leave town, without her expressing how much obliged she
feels for his prompt and kind attention to the wants of the
female convicts, in allowing them more soap and towels for the
voyage. It is no small gratification to observe the great atten-
tion paid by the Commissioners of the Navy Board to the welfare
and reformation of tho poor convicts. Elizabeth Fry is glad
to find that the building for the women in New South Wales
is begun ; she wonders that Samuel Marsden, as Chaplain, and
Deputy Commissary General A , should not have been
better informed respecting it. Elizabeth Fry has felt sorry to
find that the Newgate women, on board the Janus, were not
orderly. It is not improbable that after the gentle government
they had been accustomed to, and subdued by ; the change to
rather a difi"erent system, and being some of them the most
hardened ofi"enders, may in some degree account for their con-
duct. It is a fresh proof of the necessity of patience and
perseverance ; for experience proves that some trials and dis-
448
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
couragements must be expected in all our undertakinojs, even
when tliey are accompanied by the desire of promoting the
cause of rio;hteousness ; mitio;atino; the sorrows, and lessening
the temptations of our fellow-'Creatures. But in these things, we
must endeavour to do our best, and then commit the cause to
Him, who can alone grant a blessing upon our labours, and
change the heart of man.
To Admiral Sir Thomas Byam Martin.
Plashet, Seventh Month, 1880.
Respected Friend,
I trust thou wilt excuse my not returning Doctor 's
letter before, or answering thy note accompanying it ; but nume-
rous engagements have prevented me. Although it has occa-
sioned me some anxiety, as it has led me to fear, that most
kindly as thou hast seconded our views, thou hast a little mis-
taken them. I believe, I may say for all the ladies of our Associ-
ation, that we do not desire indulgences or increased comforts for
convicts, except so far as good and orderly conduct may conduce
to it. Some of our prisons we think decidedly too comfortable ;
and our great wish is, that by employment and instruction, with
habits of cleanliness and order, the time of their imprisonment
may be a time of reformation, not of indulgence. There is one
great encouragement to persevere in the care of prisoners, and in
forming proper arrangements for them, that in the best regulated
gaols the returns are small indeed in comparison of what they
are in others ; and even in Newgate, as far as we have been able
to calculate from the information received from the former
Governor of the Prison, a very small proportion return to the
women's side, in comparison to the number before we had the
care of them. I believe kindness does more in turning them
from the error of their ways than harsh treatment ; and that
many a poor creature claims a compassion and a tenderness that
is little known, but to those who visit prisons ; as there are
many of whom it may be said, that they were driven into guilt,
and only want the way to be made open, to return with joy into
the paths of virtue.
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FEY.
449
With respect to convict ships, government appears to us most
liberal in its supplies for the poor convicts, more so indeed than
would be rio;ht for those under punishment, did not the great
length of the voyage, and the frequently delicate state of the
health of women and children render it almost necessary ; and we
are of opinion, that having such arrangements made amongst the
women as tends to their good order and reformation would render
the voyage less agreeable, and of course less tempting to the
profligate, though no doubt more safe to the well-disposed, as it
would be instrumental in protecting their remaining innocence
and virtue ; I believe no female convict ship sails without some
of this description in her. Surely, for the welfare of such, both
here and hereafter ; and the hope that even the worst may be pre-
served from further evil ; as well as the important consideration,
that for the sake of the colony, the women's morals should be
protected on the voyage ; it is worth the effort to make even a
convict-ship a place for industry, instruction, and reform. I
do not doubt thy kindness of heart on this subject ; but we so
often find in every good work, that enemies arise, some of them
perhaps for want of understanding the subject ; and I have feared
lest any should discourage either thyself, or any other gentlemen
who are interested in the cause of poor prisoners, from adopting
such arrangements as are most likely to promote their good,
with that of society at large ; and the security and safety of the
community.
I remain, &c.,
E. Fry.
Her efforts to ameliorate the condition of these objects of her
care, were not confined to the period of the voyage. A letter
written by her to the Right Honorable R. Wilmot Horton,
explains her views on the arrangements to be made for them on
their arrival in the colonies.
Respected Friend,
In compliance with thy obliging proposal, I take the liberty
of stating in writing our views relative to the female convicts in
VOL. I. 2 G
450
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
Van Diemen's Land ; in order that they may be submitted to
the consideration of Lord Bathurst ; as we cannot but feel
anxious that the care we extend to this degraded class of the
community not only in the different prisons, but also on the
voyage, should be rendered permanently beneficial, through the
co-operation of government in the colonies. In the first place,
we deem it expedient that a building be erected at Hobart Town
for the reception of female convicts. The building, if raised by
the male convicts, and composed of such materials as the country
affords, would, it is supposed, be completed greatly within the
present estimate. That a respectable and judicious Matron be
there stationed, to superintend the whole establishment under
the direction of the Governor, or some magistrate appointed by
him for that service. That part of the building be appropriated
to the use of an adult and girls' school, and that school mistresses
be selected by the Matron from among the reformed prisoners,
provided they be sufiiciently qualified for the ofiice. That im-
mediately on the arrival of a ship ; after it has been visited, either
by the Governor, or by some other person appointed by him, for
the purpose of inspecting its general condition ; the convicts be
quietly (and as privately as possible) conducted from the ship
to the said building, where the deportment of every prisoner
shall be scrutinized with exactness. If the Secretary of State
for the Home Department were to direct, that the Surgeon-
superintendent should be furnished by the magistrates, with a
written account of the general conduct and character of every
individual, even previously to their commitment ; together with
the nature and extent of their offence ; we think it would greatly
aid the Governor in his decision with regard to the proper dis-
posal of the prisoners in the colony. That those who merit a
favourable report be selected, and allowed to be taken into
service, by the respectable inhabitants, under such restraints and
regulations as may be considered needful. The others to remain
confined ; receiving at the same time suitable instruction, and
employment, until they evince sufficient amendment in habits
and dispositions, to warrant the grant of a similar indulgence ;
and we conceive that much benefit might result, if some of the
1823.]
or ELIZABETH FEY.
451
regulations mentioned in the new Act of Parliament, relative to
prisons were enforced in this colony, and in New South Wales.
We would also propose that a sufficient supply of strong and
decent clothing, (not parti-coloured) be provided for them during
the voyage ; to be put on when they enter the ship, in exchange
for their own ; of which an inventory shall be immediately taken
by a female officer, and given with the clothes to the Surgeon,
(in the presence of their respective owners,) who shall carefully
keep them in reserve, and deliver them to the Matron of the
prison, to which they are destined, who shall receive the same
in presence of the prisoners, and shall at the same time, see,
if they tally correctly with the inventories. And upon their
discharge from prison, but not before, she shall restore them to
their proper owners. We consider that it would be a great
advantage in the voyage, and more especially whilst lying in the
river ; that the women should wear a simple uniform dress, and
we think it indispensable for establishing order, and for enforcing
the needful regulations on board the ship, that a Matron, be
stationed constantly there, whilst they remain in the river — to
attend to their clothing, &c., and to search their female visitors,
in order that no spirituous liquors, or any thing else that is
improper be introduced. Could a person in that capacity
accompany them during the voyage, it would no doubt be
highly useful. We are pleased to understand, that the Factory in
Paramatta, has more than cleared its expenses, during the last
year ; as the interest we feel in the welfare of the colonies,
induces us, not only to desire the religious and moral improve-
ment of the population at large ; but in all our plans we wish to
keep in view such a system, as shall eventually prove the most
economical to government, as well as the most beneficial to the
Colonial States.
In consequence of thy friendly encouragement, I have ven-
tured thus freely to offer with submission our sentiments ; we
are fully aware that much has been accomplished ; that many
of our requests have been granted with obliging readiness, and
we shall feel our sense of gratitude much increased, if Lord
Bathurst will condescend to peruse these remarks, and to act in
2 G 2
452
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
compliance, as far as his judgment can approve, and his authority
enforce.
Believe me, to remain
With respect and regard,
Thy obliged friend,
Elizabeth Fry.
To these, and similar communications, prompt and polite
consideration was almost invariably paid ; and in many instances,
the suggestions they contained, met with the cordial support
and co-operation of those to whom they were addressed. It was
not for the sinners and outcasts alone that Mrs. Fry pleaded ;
whatever she believed likely to promote the real good of the
people, and the cause of religion upon earth, found in her a
ready advocate. To the poor and needy her ear was always
open, and she would " humble herself," for so she felt it, to ask
that for them of her family and friends, which it was not in her
own power to bestow. All classes found in her a kind adviser
and a warm sympathiser in their sorrows and their joys.
The Duchess of to Mrs. Fry.
" June 28th, 1823.
" You, dear madam, were so kind as to call upon me some
days ago, I was most unfortunately out, and missed you ; will
you not have the kindness to try again ? I cannot express in
writing, half the pleasure your last visit gave me. The poor are
not the only beings to whom you bring hope and comfort ; whom
you strengthen, when you hope they are in the right ; and whom
you would assist to recover the way of life, did you see (which
their own feelings, prejudices, temper, or sufferings might blind
them to,) that they were going wrong. If you would let me
have a line, to tell me when I might hope to see you, I would
take care not to be again disappointed. I leave town the last
week in July.
" Believe me, your most truly obliged,
1823.]
or ELIZABETH FRY.
45'3
Plashet, Fifth Month 3rd. — There are times of encourage-
ment and building up, and of discouragement and treading down.
I remarkably experienced the latter state yesterday, as it respects
the prison cause ; I met with ingratitude amongst the prisoners
such as I never remember before ; for generally their grati-
tude has been quite remarkable. It called for patience, yet
candour and firmness. Some reflections also that I found had
been cast upon it, by one who understood the subject, tried me
much. Still, on the prison subject, I have this secret feeling
which wonderfully upholds me under the difficulties that may
arise ; in the first place, I believe I have been providentially
brought into it, not of my own seeking ; and secondly, that if
He, who in a remarkable manner, has hitherto appeared to bless
the work, should be pleased for a season to permit a cloud to
pass over it, that is nothing to me. I have always considered
the work not mine, and have desired that self may have no
reputation in it ; if trials of this kind come they may be for
our good who are engaged in it, and for our humiliation, and
an exercise of charity towards those whom we have sought to
serve. I had also the sorrow, yesterday, of seeing dear Priscilla
B who was here, taken ill. I took her home, with real
anxiety on her account, and with some on account of my own
children, as the medical man said her complaint was very
catching. I desire to cast my care upon the Lord and to submit
my cause to Him, and to His tender mercy and loving kind-
ness, trusting that He will still bless our labours amongst the
poor prisoners, and quiet their perturbed spirits : also that
dearest Priscilla will soon revive again, and our dear children
not materially suffer.
8th. — The poor prisoners quite come down, and very sorry
for what they have done. Dearest Priscilla better — it proved
no serious illness. But from various causes my spirit is
much pressed down within me ; partly from an unusual press
of very weighty engagements, and discouraging circumstances
at the same time arising. Still I repine not, but put my
trust in Him who can alone help me, and has hitherto made a
way for me. Lord, undertake for Thy unworthy servant, and
make her way for her, where she may at present see little or
454.
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
no way. Continue, if it be consistent with Thy holy will, to be
with her, and bless her in her deeds.
Flasket, olst. — Since I last wrote, I have passed through a
scene of deep affliction, in attending dear Mary H . I was
called to her on Third day, the 6th ; after great illness, she died
on the 16th, leaving her beloved father (William Allen), hus-
band, and helpless infant. I had to drink the bitter cup with
the afflicted in an unusual degree ; so as to bring me very low in
myself, out of which state I have not fully risen, but am rather
sunk in mind and body. I have, however, the consolation of
believing, that I was a help and comfort to my sweet and dear
young friend, whose remembrance is precious to me ; so was her
company, I think I may say to the last, her spirit appearing to
overflow with love, joy, and peace. She having, I believe, kept
the faith, finished her course, and fought the good fight. I
have since attended great part of the Yearly Meeting, and
my Prison Meeting ; in all, to me a low time. The Prison
Meeting and cause, more in a valley to my view, than I think
I have yet known since I entered the work, yet I have faith
that it will again rise. The Yearly Meeting also, a low time,
as it respects myself. But the pressure of engagements that I
have had, together with the sorrow I had partaken in, and
my almost innumerable occupations have been as if they hurried,
and almost overwhelmed my natural mind. I am ready to say,
spiritually. Where am I ? What am I about ? Am I sick, or in
health ? Going backwards or forwards ? Lord ! Thou knowest
that the desires of my heart are still living after Thyself, and
that nothing satisfies it, but being filled with the fulness that
cometh from Thee.
Sixth Month 25th. — I have been in an almost daily and con-
stant tide of engagements, so that they seem at times too much
for body and soul, stiU, as I believe, they are not of my own
seeking, and as in many of them a blessing has appeared to
attend me, I desire not to repine in the least degree, but to
be thankful that I am thus employed. My sister Elizabeth Fry,
and myself, returned our minutes to the Monthly Meeting :
having sat with the members of every Meeting in our Quarterly
Meeting, except Westminster, which I attended alone. It has
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
455
been an important and very exercising engagement, and brought
us in a peculiar degree to a feeling of our unworthiness ; it has
been particularly my case. It is cause for thankfulness thus
to have finished, and I had to return thanks in the Meeting, and
speak well of the name of my Lord. The prison cause appears
once more prospering, and to have come out of its late cloud with
fresh brightness.
Plashet, Eighth Month 7th. — We have lately had much
company, which leads to handsome dinners, and that sort of
excitement which I feel painful on account of my family ; but I
find it very difficult to act rightly under some of these circum-
stances. Oh ! for more ability, in the power, and in the spirit
to maintain the standard of truth and righteousness in my own
house, in all things ; so that others may be induced to do the
same.
Earlham, Tenth Month \st. — My beloved husband left me
this morning for London, and I am here with nine children and
my little grandson. Since I last wrote, the face of things
brightened. I went to Bristol to attend the Quarterly Meeting
there, accompanied by my brother, Joseph John Gumey, and
my sister, E. F. ; we left home on Sixth day, the l]th of last
month, and returned on Fifth day, the 1 7th. In this short time
we travelled about two hundred and eighty miles ; visited the
Meeting at Bath, and the Bristol Quarterly Meeting ; held two
Public Meetings ; visited the prison ; attended to the magistrates
and committee; visited Hannah More, my cousin Priscilla H.
Gumey, and several more. Much was accomplished in a short
time, although not without deep exercise of spirit, and con-
siderable fatigue of body. We were treated with the utmost
kindness wherever our lot was cast ; and what was above all,
in our various engagements, we have reason humbly to trust that
the presence of our Lord was with us. I returned home very poor
in spirit, and things pressed so hard upon me, that I felt almost
ready to give up coming here. But since my arrival, I have been
comforted in being with my tenderly beloved brothers and sisters.
They are, indeed, near to my heart, their kindness has com-
forted me, and it has been refreshing to be with them. The last
few days, my husband and I have been at Cromer, and paid an
45(5
MllMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1823.
interesting visit to my much-loved brothers and sisters there. I
was at different times engaged religiously amongst them, and
help was granted me in these services. I feel unworthy and unfit,
and find that there is need of close, cleansing, baptisms of spirit,
to make me in any degree ready thus to espouse the best of causes.
I am much struck in having all my children, but one, now here ;
several of them grown up ; what marvellous changes have I
witnessed since I first knew this place ; wonders indeed, have
been done for me ; spiritually and naturally : how have I been
raised up, as out of the dust. I am surrounded by a numerous,
fine, and healthy offspring ; one only taken from me, and that one
with a peculiar evidence of going to an everlasting and blessed
inheritance. Spiritually also how has mercy been shown me ;
has not the beloved of my soul said, "live," and how has He
been with me in many tribulations, and sanctified many blessings.
Indeed, I have found that my Lord is a wonder-working God, and
has manifested himself to be to my soul, " Wonderful, Counsellor,
the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, and the Prince of
Peace." What can I render for his unspeakable benefits ? Lord,
in Thy unmerited mercy continue to be with and bless Thy
servant, whose hope is in Thee. Grant also Thy grace to her
children, to love, serve, and obey Thee : that her God may be
their God ; her Saviour, their Saviour ; and her Comforter, their
Comforter. Be with, visit and bless her husband, brothers and
sisters, and children's children yet unborn, as well as the sweet
grandchild, now granted her. Amen.
Plashet, 1 8th. — I can hardly express through all, what a sweet,
and cheering feeling has covered my heart, upon once more being
here, surrounded by most of my family. The work of the
ministry, either in public or in private, will I believe, ever be to
me a deeply exercising engagement, and a humbling one ; and
having been in various ways led into it, in Meeting and out of
Meeting ; amongst Friends and others, at Norwich, Earlham,
Cromer, and Yarmouth, has brought me into much deep feeling ;
but since I came home, I feel as if I had been in my right place ;
and my peace, through every outward discouragement, has at
times " flowed as a river," and my various duties have been
performed as pleasures. I speak not this by way of boasting, far
1823.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
457
from it ; but as speaking well of Him, who in his tender mercy
has thus granted me power to serve Him, in the every-day duties
of life, with cheerfulness of heart.
TIth. — Although under some oppression and sorrow of spirit, I
believe it right for me to make a stir in oiir parish, about the
Bible Society, for the sake of the rich and the poor. I do not
do this, supposing that I can do much in it myself, but thinking
that others may be set to work. I am quite convinced that
this sort of intercourse between the rich and poor is very profit-
able, and that, uniting together, in any degree, to promote the
one great object, the real good of others, is in itself beneficial ;
and breaks down many walls of partition between the two classes.
If, dearest Lord, it promote Thy cause, make it manifest to be
Thy work, and bless our labours in it, to the good of this parish
and neighbourhood.
Plashet, Eleventh Month, 2Uh, 1823. — Since I last wrote, I
have been much engaged in the parish, amongst the poor, which
is certainly satisfactory to me, and I have met with much encou-
ragement amongst them. I have also met with unexpected
difficulty, discouragement, and opposition, to my real surprise.
Yet I trust this may be blessed to myself, in making self of
no reputation in the work, and leading me to feel the foundation
upon which I act, that all may be simply done as a duty to my
neighbour, called for from me by the Lord. It is rather difficult,
even in these laudable works (for so they are in themselves), to
be unruffled by the various views of our fellow- mortals ; and
to maintain the spirit of love and charity towards those, who not
only view things diffiirently from ourselves, but show towards us
an improper feeling. I truly desire to be kept in the spirit
of love ; and to endeavour, by the meekness of wisdom, as far
as it is granted to me, to win over my neighbours to what I
believe to be a right thing for our parish. Ah, for a little help,
dearest Lord, in this, as well as many other callings, and let this
labour of love tend to establish some in the ways of righteousness,
and to lead others to turn from ' the evil of their way. Preserve
thy servants engaged in it, in a humble, patient, diligent, and
persevering frame of mind.
Plashet, Tioelfth Month -ith. — A fresh feeling of thankfulness
458
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE, &C.
[1823.
has covered my heart upon closing the year. We have not
exceeded what we think it right to spend. Some might wonder
at my feeling this so much, but I labour and strive that this
should be the case, being deeply sensible of the importance of
doing justly, as well as loving mercy. I may acknowledge from
my experience, that those who seek the Lord, do not want any
good thing.
Plashet, lOih. — Upon reading the second chapter in Deute-
ronomy, I felt this verse so much the acknowledgment of my
heart, that I transcribe it : " For the Lord thy God hath
blessed thee in all the works of thy hand: he knoweth thy
walking through this great wilderness : these forty years the
Lord thy God hath been with thee, thou hast lacked nothing."
Although JtU the works of my hand may not yet fully have
appeared blessed ; yet upon many, may I not say most, a peculiar
blessing seems to have rested. Lord, continue to be with Thy
unworthy servant, that trusteth in Thee, and let her not want
that which may be needful for body, soul, or spirit. Grant this
petition, dearest Lord, not on account of any merit of her's,
but for the sake of Him who gave Himself for her. Amen.
CHAPTER XIII.
1824. Journey to Worcester — Letter to a daughtei* — Serious illness
— British Ladies' Society — Establishment of Manor Hall, Asylumj
and School of Discipline at Chelsea — Brighton — District Visiting
Society there — Books for Preventive men, near Brighton — Letter
from Dr. SteinkopfF — Letter from Lieutenant C , and his men —
Dagenham — Return to Plashet — Letter to her daughter — Visit to
Brighton — Death of her aunt, Mrs. Gurney — Death of Samuel
Hoare, Esq. — Letter from her sister, Mrs. Hoare — Marriage of her
eldest son — Autumn at Dagenham — Journey into Cornwall and
Devonshire,
Plashet, Second Month 7th, 1824. — I have once more a few
minutes to express my feelings, and present situation here. My
mind and time are very much absorbed at home, where many
things deeply occupy my heart and head. To do right in my
many relative duties is very difficult ; how deeply I feel my short
comings in them ! and yet I fervently desire to do my best.
has my prayers much more often than the day. Lord help
this dear child by Thy Spirit, guide him by Thy counsel, and
save him by that salvation that cometh by Christ. And for my
sweet dear William, so visit him, and influence him by Thy anoint-
ing, that he may become a vessel of honour, fully calculated and
prepared to show forth Thy praise. Ah ! dearest Lord, bless
the lads ; and above all things I ask of Thee, far above all
temporal good ; sanctify them and fit them to exalt and magnify
Thy great and ever-excellent name. Although my prayers may
now be raised, particularly for my two sons, feeling them more
exposed to the world than many of the others ; yet my fervent
petitions are very often raised for all my children. My house-
hold also has my anxious solicitude ; desiring amongst them all,
to do justly, to love mercy, and walk humbly ; and also to act
the part of a really kind mistress, by not countenancing their
faults, and by keeping up a proper authority. My public con-
cerns are at this time very pressing, for I have to remove pre-
judices in the minds of many, which prevent ladies visiting
460
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
prisons ; other things also press at times, almost too much upon
me ; so that my mind feels really worn : indeed it is my faith,
that were there not a principle that enlivens, strengthens, and
calms my soul, I could not possibly attend to all that comes
before me, without being really confused and brought down by it-
I may truly say it is often astonishing to myself, how help is laid
upon One who is mighty ; who is willing to assist His dependent
children, and enables them to get through that, which I believe
to their natural powers alone, would be impossible. How
remarkably do I at times know my spirit to be refreshed, and
instead of being worn down, " my youth is renewed like the
eagles all fresh and lively again and ready to " go forward."
21 St. — My mind continues almost too fuU ; at times I fear
that it win be overstrained. Oh ! for a quiet spirit and humble
dependence ; remembering that I am but a frail instrument, and
however others may estimate my services, and therefore require
them of me, yet I must recollect Him, who can equally well
carry on His work with them, or without them. The burden
and perplexity of the opposition to improvement in prisons, is
almost too much for me ; it is so much against my nature to take
my own defence, or even that of the cause in which I am
interested into my own hands. Oh ! for a little of the best
wisdom, and influence of the Holy Spirit to walk circumspectly
amongst all men ; wise as the serpent, harmless as the dove, and
however I may be treated, to be myself full of charity.
Plashef, Third Month 11th. — I am now, thanks be to my
gracious Lord and Master, nearly recovered from a short, though
severe, attack of illness. I have felt for some little time past
very delicate, as if I were really overdone, and as if I could not
go on much longer ; these feelings increased so much, that it was
with difiiculty I rose, and came down to breakfast on Second day
morning. I sat the reading, and a few minutes afterwards
fainted quite away. I was completely laid low, and hardly able
to keep awake half an hour all day, accompanied with other
unpleasant symptoms. I could but feel how soon we are brought
very low ; it was I think the most sudden plunge into real illness
that I ever experienced. It brought many things home to my
mind. First, a desire that I might be more willing to suffer, and
1824..]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
461
to die ; also more ready. Secondly, a fear lest my heart was
not too much occupied in doing, and with the things of this life.
Thirdly, the want of more constant, more deep and living faith.
As to the prospect before me, of paying a religious visit to Friends
of Worcester and Birmingham, it did not harass me, although,
with my sister Elizabeth, I had obtained a certificate from our
Monthly Meeting for that purpose. I was enabled to commit
this cause, and then leave it. It appeared that I had to make
this sacrifice of my will ; to be ready to leave all, for my, dear
Master's sake ; and I am glad I was enabled to do it, whether
the sacrifice be accepted or not. I have a very low estimate of
our instrumentality ; for I know that there is a Power that can
equally work with or without His instruments. And even if He
may be pleased to draw their hearts in love to some afar ofi", and
try their willingness to attend to His call ; yet he may fulfil all
without them, equally visit His people ; and equally as He may
see meet, grant the reward of peace.
14^/i. — If I should go, I think I never left home for such a
service in a state of greater, if so great reduction. StUl I believe
I must go in faith, trusting in Him, who I humbly hope has put
me forth, and will go before us, if this off'ering be required at
our hands, which I cannot help believing that it is through all
our discouragements, and the many clouds that have obscured the
prospect.
Letter to one of her Daughters.
Warwick, Third Month Wth, 1824.
My Dearest
Here we are so far on our way ; it is wonderful to me how we
have gone on. On Third day evening, when we arrived at
Worcester, I was faint, but still went to the Meeting of Ministers
and Elders, where I felt help very near, but I was in a delicate
state of health. We went to Dr. D 's, where we were most
kindly cared for. On Fourth day, I passed through deep and
great exercise of mind, and weakness of body, but that Power
that has so often helped me and strengthened me, enabled me
to go through all, to the great relief of my mind ; but in the
evening I felt very unwell, so much so, that I thought if better
462
MEMOIR OF TUB LIFE
[1824.
in the morning it would be surprising ; however, I was rather
better, but there was such a party to meet us at breakfast :
clergy, methodists, &c., &c. We had after breakfast a solemn
reading : my brother Bamuel read ; he has been a comfort indeed
to me. We then proceeded to the prison ; I should think thirty
or forty with us, magistrates, and others. After going over the
prison, it was proposed we should have all the prisoners, men and
women, and the company, collected in the chapel, which we dared
not refuse. Picture us in a large chapel, full of almost all descrip-
tions of people. Samuel, Elizabeth, and I, besides two clergy-
men and magistrates at the upper end. Samuel read the fifteenth
chapter of Luke. Then I spoke to them, afterwards my dear
sister. It finished in prayer, and was a very solemn time ; much
satisfaction was expressed by all parties. I think I am really
better, but far from my usual health. We have had two
Meetings to-day. I am sorry to say I find the post is gone ; but
I must say farewell, in much veiy near and dear love. I long to
tell you much more.
I am thy nearly attached mother,
Elizabeth Fry.
Plashet, Third Month 29th. — We returned home last Fifth
day, having accomplished the duty we had in prospect, to our own
peace, and I trust to the edification of those amongst whom
our lot has been cast. I continued very unwell the whole
journey, and what with exercise of mind, and real illness of
body, I think I have seldom known such a time ; nor do I ever
remember being so helped through the different services that I
was broi^ht into. Visiting gaols, attending two Quarterly Meet-
ings, and many there not Friends ; one occasion in Worcester gaol ;
one large Public Meeting, the first I ever had of that description ;
and many other Meetings : but the way I was raised up, as from
the dust, was wonderful to myself ; enabled to speak with
power, and in the Quarterly Meetings to go from service to
service. It was indeed a remarkable evidence, that there is in
man something beyond the natural part, that when that is in its
lowest, weakest state, helps and strengthens ; none can tell what
its power is but those who submit to it. I now feel fuUy called
1824.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
463
to rest. I gratefully remember the abundant kindness shown me
upon my journey. Greater enlargement of my heart in love
do I never remember, or to have met with more from others. I
have been permitted to feel throughout this illness, at times,
very sweet consolation. A state of rest, as if the sense of pain
and sorrow was taken away from body and mind, and now and
then almost like a peep into the joys of the Kingdom.
Plashet, Fourth Month lOth. — I feel remarkably unable to
enter any active service. I know that power spiritually and
naturally are not at my command, and if in mercy it should be
again granted me, may I in humility, simplicity, and faithfulness,
let my day's work keep pace with my day.
BlacJcheath, Fifth Month. — I have a dear son and daughter
willing and ready to take me in, and do every thing they can for
me, and who so well accommodate me.
How tender mercy is shown to me spiritually, strength
sufficient given to bear the burden of my illness, although at
times heavy. How my pains have been mitigated, when at
times they have felt too much for me, and my secret prayers
answered, by relief coming in the needful time.
First day, I5th. — Yesterday, after a very weak and faint
morning, I attended our British Ladies' Society Meeting ; * it
was surprising, even to myself, to find what had been accom-
plished ! How many prisons are now visited by ladies, and how
much is done for the inhabitants of the prison-house, and what
a way is made for their return from evil. It is marvellous in
my eyes, that a poor instrument should have been the apparent
cause of setting forward such a work. Deep as my interest has
certainly been in the destitute and forlorn ; yet how much more,
both in time and heart, have I been occupied with my own
family. I fancy that my natural affections are very acute ; and
that if it had not pleased a kind Providence to lead me into
some other services, and in His tender mercy to bless me in
them, I think there would at times have been great danger of
my being pressed down out of measure by home cares.
* British Ladies' Society for Promoting the Reformation of Female
Prisoners.
464-
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
The Meeting alluded to, was the third anniversary of the
" British Ladies' Society for Promoting the Reformation of
Female Prisoners." It had been formed as a central point for
communication, and for mutual assistance between the various
associations engaged in visiting female prisoners in different
parts of England ; also for the purpose of corresponding with
those persons on the continent, who interested themselves in
these subjects.
The Duchess of Gloucester honoured the Society with her
patronage ; many distinguished names were found amongst its
vice-patronesses : some of these ladies had visited the prisons in
their own neighbourhoods ; and the Duchess of Gloucester when
on a journey with the Princess Augusta, had condescended
personally to inspect the state of a prison on their way. On the
present occasion, Mrs. Fry and her friends were encouraged by
the fact, that some of the arrangements which had been adopted
by them, and found to be peculiarly useful, had become the law
of the land : and were enforced in the p)rincipal prisons of the
kingdom, in consequence of an Apt of Parliament passed during
the preceding session. The most important of these regulations
was, the appointment of female officers ; increased means afforded
for religious instruction ; and compulsory employment.
The Convict Ship Committee was, and still is, a branch of this
Society.
The necessity of asylums for the reception of discharged
prisoners claimed at this time the attention of the Ladies'
Association. The report of the year 1824, mentions the Shelter
for this purpose, at Dublin, and a Refuge at Liverpool. The
establishment of similar institutions quickly followed in Great
Britain, and on the continent of Europe.
In 1822, a small house for sheltering some of the most
hopeful cases of discharged prisoners, was opened in Westminster,
under the name of Tothill Fields Asylum. It owed its existence
1824.]
OF ELTZABETTT FRY.
465
to the Christian benevolence of one lady — Miss Neave. She has
consecrated her time and purse to this important object, which
was first suggested to her mind during a drive with Mrs. Fry,
thus related by herself : — " A morning's expedition with dear
Mrs. Fry made me at once resolve to add my help, if ever
so feebly, to the good cause. I distinctly remember the one
observation made. I can call to mind at this moment, the look,
and tone, so peculiar ; so exclusively her's who spoke — ' Often
have I known the career of a promising young woman, charged
with a first offence, to end in a condemned cell ! Was there but
a Eefuge for the young offender, my work would be less painful.'
That one day's conversation upon these subjects, and in this
strain, laid the foundation of our prisoners' home."
The inmates, at first, were only four in number ; in 1824,
they had increased to nine ; at the present time, under the narae
of " The Royal Manor Hall Asylum," it contains fifty young
women ; and since its first establishment, six hundred and sixty-
seven have been received within its walls.
There was another class of persons who claimed the attention
of the ladies of the British Society at this meeting. The vicious
and neglected little girls, so numerous in London, early hardened
in crime, who, whether they had or had not been imprisoned,
had no chance of reformation at home ; yet were too young to be
placed with advantage in any existing asylum. Before the next
anniversary, a School of Discipline, for the reception of such
children was opened at Chelsea, where, withdrawn from thei)'
former associates, they might be trained to orderly and virtuous
habits. The idea first occurred to Mrs. Fry, when conversing in
the yard at Newgate, with her friend, Mrs. Benjamin Shaw, on
the extreme difficulty of disposing of some very juvenile prisoners
about to be discharged. She then begged Mrs. Shaw to consider
the subject, and to draw up some plan for the purpose. This lady
immediately applied herself to the important work, nor did she re-
VOL. I. 2 n
466
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
lax in her exertions, until she had seen the School of Discipline
firmly established, and its value tested by the experience of years.
Mrs. Fry was anxious that Government should adopt this
Institution, for receiving abandoned female children, and
addressed Sir Robert Peel, then Secretary of State, on the
subject. He warmly encouraged the design as one " capable
of effecting much good." He recommended its being supported
by the subscriptions of individuals unconnected with public
establishments, and enclosed a liberal donation from himself.
Both these Institutions continue to be very important auxili-
aries of the British Ladies' Society, receiving considerable pecu-
niary assistance from its funds, in consideration of the many
individuals placed in them, by its sub-committee for the Patron-
age of Discharged Female Prisoners.
But neither these, nor any existing establishments, adequately
meet the needs of the many applicants discharged from the
London prisons ; and until some further refuge for such is estab-
lished, the labour bestowed upon them, during their imprison-
ment, must remain, in too many instances, an incomplete work ;
whether begun by the chaplain, the officers of the gaol, or the
ladies of the Visiting Association. Earnestly and unflinchingly
did Mrs. Fry urge this topic. She grieved to know, that persons
not utterly hardened, not wholly given over to depravity, who
desired to retrace the downward road along which they had
travelled, continually found themselves without resource, without
encouragement, exposed to the condemnation of the world, or
renewed temptations to vice. She felt, that until every unhappy
fallen one, without exception, had the opportunity afforded her
of repentance and amendment of life, England, as a Christian
country, had not fulfilled the injunction of our blessed Lord :
'' As I have loved you that ye also love one another."
Brighton, Fifth Month 18th. — We arrived here this evening,
OF ELIZABETil FRY.
467
my health continuing very delicate. I have been induced to
come here, partly by finding my weakness increase, and partly
to oblige my husband, and others ; although it is on many
accounts much to my regret, leaving my dear children at Black-
heath, where I was just arrived with great part of my family.
I have also much felt leaving the dear Friends at the Yearly
Meeting ; still I trust we have done right in coming, and can
now, only commend myself, and my all, absent and present, to
Him who alone can keep and preserve us ; and if it please Him
to bless this measure for my recovery, may thankful hearts be
our portion.
First day, 23rd. — I am once more away from Meeting on
this day ; but my strength does not appear sufficient, to venture
to sit one. It certainly has, until the last few days, been upon
the decHne ; I cannot but feel how ufiworthy I am of the many
comforts that surround me, I am indeed most abundantly and
agreeably supplied. It is a favour to be able so greatly to enjoy
the beauties of nature as I do ; seldom so ill, but I receive
pleasure, and I trust profit from them ; the sea is now an almost
hourly source of pleasure to me, when I am awake ; as is my
garden when at home. I feel this the most when in weak states,
and important things, and the business of life do not occupy me
so much ; and when my mind and body appear called upon to rest.
I felt this morning as I sometimes have before, about the time
people generally assemble to worship, (when I have been sitting in
solemn silence poorly, and alone ;) peculiar unity with, and sweet
love to, the members of the Church of Christ ; not only that part of
it to which I belong, but to others also. I do believe there is a
communion of spirits, that neither separation of person, nor
difference of sentiment can obstruct, if, we abide in a watchful
waiting state : and I believe that so many of the members of the
living Church, being engaged in waiting upon, and worshipping
our God, through Christ Jesus our Lord, spreads a good and
refreshing influence which extends even to those who are absent.
Sixth Month 6th. — Having passed through a time of deep
distress, oh may I profit by it ! May I now in real simplicity of
heart trust Him in all things, who knows what is best for me ;
and seek to turn from myself, and keep my eye single to my
2 H 2
468
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
Lord and Saviour ; may it be my meat and drink, to do and
suflfer, according to His over blessed will.
Seventh Month 9th. — Through fluctuations, I have been
favoured gradually to recover my health in great degree ; —
the cause of thankfulness in being relieved from so painful an
illness, has been much more than I can express, or I fear,
properly estimate. I have several times attended Meeting to
my peace and satisfaction. I have very much entered life again,
and been a good deal occupied in endeavouring to form a charity,
for the good of the poor. I have feared for myself in it, lest it
should overdo me ; and I have feared for my best welfare, in so
soon being brought into contact with so many persons ; and once
more taking a prominent part in the world ; but if the thing be
right, I trust that I shall not suffer, and that it will prosper to
the good and comfort of the poor ; and to the real advantage
and edification of those, who are willing to give up their time
and money for their advantage. How does it require to dwell low
in spirit, for self, to take neither part nor glory ^in things of
this kind.
During her stay at Brighton, Mrs. Fry was often distressed by
the multitude of applicants for relief This was not confined to
beggars by profession, who infested the streets, following car-
riages and foot-passengers with clamorous importunity, but
extended to the resident poor, many of whom had obtained the
habit of asking assistance at the houses, not only of the inhabi-
tants, but the visitors to the place. It was difficult for the
former, but almost impossible for the latter, to discover the true
state of the case, whether their poverty was real or assumed ; and
if real, whether caiised by improvidence and idleness on their own
part, or whether the result of misfortune and providential
infliction.
Not long before, she had made the acquaintance of Dr.
Chalmers, and had learned something of his views as to the best
method of assisting the lower classes ; and encouraging them in
habits of self-dependence, industry, and forethought. He had
1824.]
OF ELIZABETH FEY.
469
explained to her his experience of Provident Societies, and the
advantage of small deposits being made by the working classes
when earning any thing beyond a bare sufficiency, for the time
of sickness or dotage.
The subject had arrested her attention, as one of great
importance ; for she saw that very much might be done towards
ameliorating the condition of the lower orders, by arousing them
to exertion, and teaching them how to assist themselves. But
whilst she perceived all the advantages that would arise from
such a system, she was not prepared to yield one point to those
political economists, who theorised on the wants of the poor, as
a mechanical principle, which should be left to find its own level.
Her heart was solemnly impressed with the duty of almsgiving —
of " providing for the sick and needy," in the Literal acceptation
of the words. " The poor" were, to her feelings, a sacred trust
committed to the faithful and obedient, to receive at their
hands, tenderness, consideration, and relief, as the case might
be. She considered the commands of Scripture to be imperative ;
and the privilege to be a high one, which permitted him to whom
the Lord had given more abundantly, "to do good, and to com-
municate, for with such sacrifices God is well pleased."
Her mind being occupied by this subject, and she in a
remarkable manner possessing the quality of bringing good into
action ; and practically applying principles, the truth of which
had commended themselves to her own mind ; it was but a pro-
bable result of the mendicancy, poverty, and impostui'e, she
witnessed at Brighton, that the information she had acquired
from Dr. Chalmers should occur to her as affording a probable
remedy for these evils.
In a country village, we generally find the squire, the clergy-
man, and their families to be the medium of almsgiving. Chil-
dren are educated, clothing clubs established, and the sick
supplied with those little comforts so important to them. In
470
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
suburban districts the resident gentry frequently unite in caring
for their poorer neighbours. Of later years, field-gardens, or
allotments, have been introduced ; arrangements by which time
is available for profit, and the hours of the labourer, which he
IS entitled to employ for his own advantage, may produce to
him a species of capital.
In most towns, in manufacturing districts, and where masses
of people congregate, the case is different. There the most
importunate, the least diffident — the mother of a family, who
prefers gossipping and wandering abroad, to the care of her home
and children, obtains the almsgiving of the more wealthy.
Encouragement is held out to begging and improvidence, for
the giver, satisfied in having "relieved the poor," asks not
whether his charity has tended to good, or increased evil. Some
may inquire into the circumstances and character of the appli-
cant, before extending relief, but this is the exception, not the
rule ; and the same thing may occur, as in a case of absolute
imposture, the most intrusive obtain assistance, whilst the sufferer,
who shrinks from begging, who struggles to exist upon his own
resources, has nothing beyond the coarse, hard fare of poverty,
unfit for illness, and unlikely to induce restoration to health.
Brighton appeared exactly the field for working a District
Visiting Society. There was no lack of benevolent feeling, and
abounding affluence was to be found there ; but the former was
frequently misdirected and the latter misapplied. A Provident
Society had been in operation for some years, but this touched
only one part of the evil.
It was no easy matter to unite in the same object, persons
wholly differing in opinion, especially on religious matters ; but
without co-operation no real good could be effected ; and after
some delays, and much discouragement, the Brighton District
Society was established, under the patronage of the Bishop of
Chichester. The Earl of Chichester, President ; the Dean of
1824.]
OF KLIZABETII FRY.
471
Salisbury, the Rev. H. M. Wagner, Viscount Molesworth, Sir
Edward Kerrison, and Mr. Kemp, amongst the Vice-Presidents.
The objects of the Society were stated to be, " The encourage-
ment of industry and frugality among the poor, by visits at their
own habitations ; the relief of real distress, whether arising from
sickness or other causes ; and the prevention of mendicity and
imposture."
In January, 1835, the First Annual Report was given to the
public. The Society embraced two objects: " The relief of real
distress, and a system of small deposits, upon the plan of Savings
Banks, which was encouraged by a present premium, in order to
induce the labouiing classes to try to lay by a little store for their
own necessities." To accomplish the desired ends. Visitors were
found or oifered themselves to go from house to house, and become
acquainted personally with the character and circumstances of
their occupants.
" The smallest pittance, as a deposit for rent, or clothing,
or fuel, by being often repeated, may prove to them, that it
is ■within the power of the poorest, effectually to help them-
selves, by such habits of frugality and resolution." The personal
intercourse of the Visitors with the poor, is a most important
branch of the subject, it tends to good-will on both sides ;
it induces order and cleanliness amongst the visited, and a feel-
ing of kindness and interest in the heart of the Visitor.
A subscription was raised for assisting cases of distress, and for
the purpose of adding something to the savings of the depositors.
This premium upon the savings of the poor must be considered as
a very doubtful measure, and only to be tolerated in the on-set,
to induce them to begin the habit. To be permanent, any insti-
tution of this nature must be self-supporting ; and the lesson is
not taught, unless the depositor finds the advantages of his
own saving and economy, without help or assistance from others.
To enable the Visitors to afford judicious relief where really
472
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
required, and to become in this manner the almoners of those,
whose circumstances preclude the possibility of personal investi-
gation is a very dilFerent question, and one which recommends
itself to the approval of every reflecting mind. In a town,
divided amongst District Visitors, relief is equalized. A few are
not relieved by many, but the many by the whole. Five years
afterwards, an active member of the Committee, among other
particulars, says: — ''Brighton, Novemher 10th, 1830. — The
families visited are improved in habits of cleanliness. This and
similar things, follow from the regular intercourse of ranks.
The higher are not degraded, but the lower are raised." From
this period. District Societies, and the benefits they confer,
became a subject of great interest to Mrs. Fi-y, she assisted in
their formation in many places, and as opportunity offered, re-
commended them as useful and desirable in towns and populous
districts.
In Mrs. Fry's illness at Brighton she was liable to distressing
attacks of faintness, during the night and early morning ; when
it was frequently necessaiy to take her to an open window for the
refreshment of the air. Whether through the quiet grey dawn
of the summer's morning, or by the fitful gleams of a tempestuous
sky, one living object always presented itself to her view on these
occasions ; the solitary blockade-man* pacing the shingly beach.
It fii'st attracted her attention, and soon excited her sympathy,
for the service was one of hardship and of danger.
In the course of a drive, in passing near a station, she stopped
the carriage, and spoke to one of the men ; he civilly informed
her, they were not allowed to hold any communication with
strangers, and declined further conversation. Afraid that by
having spoken to him, she might, inadvertently, be the means
of bringing him into difficulty, she gave him her card for his
■■' Now called the " Coast Guard," or " Preventive Service," for the
detection of smuggling.
1824]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
473
commanding officer ; desiring that he might be informed she had
spoken to the man, in order to inquire a few particulars
respecting the state of the men, and of their wives and children,
whom she saw about their .dwellings. This little occiuTence had
almost passed from her mind, when a few days afterwards the
subject was renewed by a visit from the Naval Lieutenant in
command of the Station, where she had stopped and spoken
to the man. He came to answer her inquiries in person. The
service was one that entailed much privation, both on officers and
men ; the stations were often placed in dreary and inaccessible
places. From the very nature of the service they were precluded
from communication with the inhabitants; amongst whom it
was exceedingly unpopular : constantly harassed with nocturnal
watching, exposed to danger, both from weather and affrays with
smugglers, they might almost be said to be in a state of blockade
themselves. What Mrs. Fry heard, only confirmed her desire to
do something for their moral and religious good. The lieutenants
in command of several of the neighbouring posts warmly seconded
her views. Considering the nature and regulations of the Coast
Blockade, almost the only thing that could be done, was to
supply the people with Bibles and useful books. In furtherance
of this purpose, she applied to the Bible Society, whose liberal
response was conveyed in the following letter from one of its
Secretaries : —
The Rev. Doctor Steinkopff to Mrs. Fry, Brighton.
" Savoy, July I2th, 1824.
" My Esteemed and Dear Friend,
" I have received your truly kind and affectionate letter this
morning, and immediately communicated its contents to the
Printing Sub-Committee of the British and Foreign Bible
Society, which happened to meet at Earl Street. They have
unanimously resolved to transmit fifty Bibles and twenty-five
New Testaments to the Brighton Auxiliary, with a request to
I
47-1' MEMOIR OF THE LIFE [1824.
place thera at your disposal, for distribution among the men
employed in the Preventive Service. In general, we have found
cheap sale preferable to gratuitous distribution, but if in con-
sideration of all the peculiar circumstances of the above-men-
tioned men, you should judge it most desirable to present the
copies as a donation to them, you are at liberty so to do.
"Mrs. Stemkopff and myself, thank you most cordially for every
expression of kindness, and every assurance of Christian affection.
We rejoice most sincerely to hear that your health is improving,
and we unite with the members of your dear family, as well as
with all your friends, in the humble prayer that it may please
the Great Disposer of all human affairs, long to spare your useful
life, and soon to restore you to perfect health and strength. But
whatever He may be pleased to send ; health or sickness, pros-
perity or adversity, life or death, this we know, that God is love ;
and that all things must work together for good to them that
love God. May His love be shed abroad into our hearts by the
Holy Ghost. May it be our delight as His redeemed people to
serve Him, without fear ; in holiness and righteousness before
Him, all the days of our life.
" We live in most important and eventful times ; the work of
God is enlarging. His kingdom is advancing ; far distant nations
hear the joyful sound, sinners are converted, the people of God
provoke each other to love and good works, one Christian and
benevolent institution is rising after the other, great good is
accomplished ; but Satan is also stirred up, his emissaries are
busy, he is sowing the tares of discord ; fanatics, arise ; the
Roman Catholic Hierarchy endeavours to regain its lost ground ;
a new Papal rescript has appeared against Bible Societies,
yet, let this be our motto, ' If God be for us, who can be
against us.'
" I remain my dear friend,
" Yours respectfully,
" C. F. A. Steinkopff."
The distribution of these books was a welcome office to her,
to whom it was intrusted ; it brought her into agreeable and
interesting communication with some of the officers as well as
1824.]
OK ELIZABETH FRY.
47')
men stationed in the neighboui-hood of Brighton. Her endea-
vours to serve them were received with openness, and responded
to with the warmth and simplicity of the sailor character — a
communication a few months afterwards proved that the benefit
was likely to be lasting.
From Lieutenant C , r. n.
" Salt Dean Watch-House, March 22nd, 1825.
" My dear Madam,
" Happy am I in being able to make you acquainted with the
unexpected success I have met with, in my attempt to forward
amongst the seamen employed on the coast, your truly laudable
and benevolent desire, the dissemination of the Holy Scriptures.
I have made a point of seeing Lieutenant H , who has
promised me, if you will extend your favours to Duchmere, he
will distribute the books, and carefully attend to the performance
of Divine Service on the Sabbath day. Also Lieutenant D ,
who will shortly have a command in this division. I trust.
Madam, I shall be still further able to foward those views, which
must to all those who embrace them prove a sovereign balm in
the hour of death, and in the day of judgment. With respectful
compliments to the ladies, allow me to remain dear Madam,
your devoted servant,
(( "
A copy of the following letter was enclosed.
To Lieutenant C , r. n.
" Salt Dean Naval Watch-House, near Brighton,
" March 2\st, 1825.
" Sir,
" We, the seamen of Salt Dean Station, having the pleasure
to announce to those ladies, whose goodness has pleased them to
provide the Bibles and Testaments for the use of us seamen that
we have received them. We do therefore, return our sincere and
most hearty thanks for the same, and we do assure the ladies,
whose friendship has proved so much in behalf of seamen, that
«
476
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
every care shall be taken of the said books ; and at the same
time great care shall be taken to instruct those who have not the
gift of education, and we at any time shall feel a pleasure in
doing the same.
" We are, Sir,
" Your most obedient and dutiful servants,
" William Bell,
"D. Stringer,
" in the name of the Salt Dean party."
We have seen Mrs. Fry for many years, pressed by domestic
duties, and by cares from without ; seldom, for more than a few
hours enjoying rest or mental repose, scarcely enough to recruit
her for coming exertion. We are now to look upon rather a
diiferent scene, and find her enjoying a lengthened period of
comparative leisure. Between the river Thames, and a large
piece of contiguous water, called Dagenham Breach, stand two
cottages, surrounded by trees, mostly willows, on an open space
of lawn, with beds of reeds behind them, and on either side
covering the river bank. They are open to the south-west, and
are only to be attained by a rough and circuitous cart-road, or by
crossing the water in front of the cottages. A narrow dyke led
from the Tilbury Fort Road to the Breach waters. There a boat
would meet the comer and convey him to that secluded watery
world. Before this year, Dagenham had been but an occasional
resort for fishing ; now the repairs of the house at Plashet,
induced the family to try it as a temporary abode. The experi-
ment answered, and for some years, many summer weeks were
passed by them in that singular retreat.
The life led there was one of real enjoyment ; boating, fishing,
the beautiful views of the Thames, and its opposite banks of
Erith and Belvidere, the absence of form, the almost living in the
open air, were pleasant and refreshing. Mrs. Fry delighted in
tlie repuse it aftbrded ; her extj[uisitc love of Natui'e was indulged,
1824.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
477
her children lived around her ; the busy world seemed left behind.
Some of those summer evenings arc graven on the memory of the
survivors. The glorious sunsets, the shipping on the river, the
watery sounds, the freshness of the air, the happy groups of
• childhood, the enjoyment of the parents, but above all, the calm
bright look and spirit, with which she enjoyed the whole. How
pleased she was at the happiness around her, how entertained at
the little adventures incident to boats and boating, how ready to
unite in expeditions amongst the upland lanes and heaths of
Beacontree and Homchurch ; and to encourage that gladness of
heart which has its origin in the beautiful and the true.
Dagenham, Seventh Month 30th. — We left Brighton last
Sixth day, the 23rd, and after what I passed through in suffer-
ing, and afterwards in doing in various ways, I may acknowledge
that I have no adequate expression to convey the gratitude due
to my merciful and gracious Lord. I left it after a stay of
nearly ten weeks, with a comparatively healthy body, and above
all, a remarkably clear and easy mind ; with a portion of that
overflowing peace, that made all things natural and spiritual
appear sweet ; and in near love and unity, not only with Friends
there, but many, many others. I felt as if, although an
unworthy instrument, my labours there had not been in vain in
the Lord, whether in suffering or in doing. It has not been
without a good deal of anxiety, fatigue, and discouragement,
that this state of sweet peace has been attained, as I am apt
to suffer so much from many fears and doubts, particularly when
in a weak state of health. The District Society, in which I
was interested, I left, I trust, in a way for establishment ; and
likely to be very useful to the poor and to the rich. Also an
arrangement to supply the Blockade men on the coast with
Bibles and other books : and I hope they will be put in the way
of reading them, instead of losing their time. But in making
these plans, and particularly for the District Society, there were
many discouragements, no person, at one time, believing them
to be practicable from the great difficulty of bringing parties
478
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1824.
together, who, through their peculiar religious views, and other
causes, never would co-operate ; indeed, at one time, the thing
appeared to come to an end, but it unexpectedly rose again,
and as far as I can judge, is in a fair way of establishment.
Some of the poor Blockade men seemed much affected by the
attention paid them, as also did their officers ; and I am ready
to hope that a little seed is scattered there. In Meetings I
passed through much, at times going when I feared I should faint
from weakness ; but I found that help was laid on One who was
Mighty, and I might indeed say, in my ministerial services, that
out of weakness I was made strong. The Meetings were gene-
rally largely attended by those not Friends, of course without
invitation, but I trust that they were good ones, and that we were
edified together. This was through deep humiliation, and many,
many fears. It certainly calls for great care and watchfulness in
all things that we enter, to find that they be not of ourselves,
but of our Master, whose servants we are ; for He alone should
point out our work.
The end, in an uncommon manner, appeared to crown all.
Upon my way home I spent a few days at my uncle Barclay's, at
Bury Hill. I much feel my uncle's great liberality in helping
me so much with the poor. May he not lose his reward !
I felt a little overwhelmed in once more arriving in my own
neighbourhood ; and upon visiting Plashet, on my way here,
my heart felt tendered at the remembrance that I had left that
place twelve weeks that day, and then begun my wandering
life ; how much I had passfed through since that time, and what
a blessing to be so much better. I expect that it will be long
before my return home, as the repairs of the house are not nearly
done.
Extract of a Letter to one of her Daughters.
Plashet House, Tenth Month 8th, 1824.
The vallies at present are in measure my portion.
A cloud has in degree certainly rested upon us, which I do not
feel removed, although broken. But I think my weak state adds
much to this feeling, a sort of incapacity fully to arise, and
a tendency to sink under circumstances, as if my power naturally
1825.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
479
was hardly equal to the many demands upon me. I am cer-
tainly a very different person ; I would do, but I cannot do that
which I would. Yesterday I dared not go to Newgate, nor the
Sixth day before : I have only been once. But if the work
be as I trust it is, of the Lord, it will go on without a poor
creature like me. The dispensations that I have been under
for many months past, have been very humbling. May they
truly profit, and further, do that for me which I most desire,
even draw me nearly to my God and Saviour ; and may He
who has, in so marvellous a manner, led me through this wilder-
ness, prevent my being cast down too low, and enable me to
estimate my many blessings, spiritual and temporal ; which I am
very sensible have been unusually granted me in many ways,
though I believe that remarkable depths, as well as remarkable
heights have, in the ordering of Infinite wisdom, been my portion ;
but through all, I may indeed say, " The Lord be magnified,"
and may I bless His holy name for ever. I have unexpectedly
been led to say so much.
I am thy very loving mother,
Elizabeth Fey.
Plashet, First Month 6th, 1825. — Since I last wrote, I have
visited Norfolk, altogether satisfactorily. My beloved sister
Rachel being unwell, and my dear brother Joseph wanting me,
induced me to go ; though I felt indeed a poor, short-coming,
unworthy one amongst them, and rather low in spirit, yet I
believe that it was all well being there. Besides Earlham,
I was at Runcton, and enjoyed my dear brother and sister's
kindness. I hope ever gratefully to remember his kindness and
help in times of trouble — may the better blessing rest upon
him and his.
My dearest daughter Rachel has been very unwell, which has
taken up much of my time and attention. The unfinished
state of our house has continued to produce much disorder and
confusion, which has tried my mind, its effect being very unde-
sirable upon the household generally. The last day of the last
year, I lost a dear valuable Friend, who had just become an
elder of our Meeting. After a few days' illness he was taken
480
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1825.
away from us, no doubt in mercy and wisdom, but it is a great
loss to those that arc left. He was one of whom I believe, that
after passing through the fire, he came out double refined, and
fitted to join, not only the militant, but the triumphant church.
My dearest sister Catherine has been very ill the last few days,
which has closely brought home to me the uncertainty of all
things here.
I now wish to look back upon the year that has just passed,
and to endeavour to examine my present standing. As for out-
ward circumstances, I have lost none very near to me, but we
have known more than common sorrow from illness. I might
say I was seriously unwell, from the beginning of the Third
Month to the autumn. I passed through many very painful
hours, and some peaceful ones, a few of deep suffering ; I ques-
tion, whether in my life comfort and hope were more, if so much,
extinct in my mind. Still, " a prayer-hearing, answering God,"
delivered me out of ray distresses, I may say, " plucked my feet
out of the mire and clay, and set them upon a rock, again
established my goings, put a new song into my mouth, even
praises to my God." This has been a year of much increase of
property, so as to remove many of those fears that I have had
upon the subject. As for myself, I have not much to say, still
deeply sensible of great unworthiness, many short-comings,
the world, too, uppermost, too great a tendency to bow to man,
rather than purely serve the living God ; not what I would be as
wife and mother. Yet through all, there is a living desire to
serve my Lord acceptably ; at times in suffering, not repining ;
and in doing, although I may flinch, yet taking up the cross ;
continuing to speak well of the Lord amongst the people,
engaged in heart in the prison cause, Bible Society, and other
things of the kind ; being made use of in them is an honour I
feel and know I am unworthy of, and if ever, through grace, I
am enabled to promote the cause of truth and righteousness, may
I never take glory to myself, but give it altogether to Him who
alone is worthy. And now, on entering another year, grant,
dearest Lord, to Thy servant who trusteth in Thee, more
patience, more trust, more watchfulness, more humility, more
quietness of mind, and, above all, more reliance and faith in
1825.]
OP ELIZABETH FRY.
481
Thee, her God and Saviour, and in the influences of Thy Spirit.
Be pleased to bless not only her, but all near to her, with
Thy presence and Thy good Spirit.
26th. — I returned from a short expedition to Brighton last
evening. A very interesting and I trust not unimportant one.
My object was the District Society that I was enabled to form
there, when I was so iU, or rather recovering from that state.
Much good appears done, much more likely to be done ; a fine
arrangement made, if it be but followed up ; and I humbly trust
that a blessing will attend the work, and has already attended it.
I feel that I have not time to relate our interesting history ; but I
should say that the short time we spent there was a mark of the
features of the present day. A poor unworthy woman, nothing
extraordinary in point of power ; simply seeking to follow a cru-
cified Lord, and to co-operate with His grace in the heart ; yet
followed after by almost every rank in society ; and the greatest
openness for any communications of a religious nature ; numbers
at Meeting of different denominations ; also at our own house,
noblemen, ladies in numbers, clergy, dissenters ; and Friends of
course ; we had most satisfactory religious opportunities to-
gether, where the power of the endless life appeared to be in
great dominion. Our dear Lord and Master Himself appearing
remarkably to own us together. William Allen was there, a
great helper ; we were at dear Agatha and Elizabeth Barclay's,
whose kindness was abundant, and love and sweetness towards us.
Two of my daughters were with me. When I see as I did at
Brighton, how remarkably I appear raised up, so that " the righ-
teous compass me about," I cannot help feeling, that in my case
the cross has " humbled to exalt," and also that inasmuch as I
have sought to follow my Lord, when I have feared that in
doing so, I should lose the good opinion, and even the love, of
almost every body, the good as well as others, how has it proved
my experience that "he that honoureth me I will honour." I passed
through great exercise of spirit lest I should be exalted, or the
truth suffer through me, but my belief is, that if no suffering or
humiliation prevents my keeping close to my Lord, no flinching of
mine ; that close under his banner I shall be safe, whether he be
pleased to raise me up and honour me, or cast me down and afflict
VOL. I. 2 I
482
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1825.
me. On my return home I find all well, but cares flow fresh in
upon me, with something of a rush. Oh, for a quiet spirit and
a mind not easily agitated by the worries and perturbations of
the cares of life !
Plashet, Second Month 5th. — Psalm Ixix. 5. " 0 God thou
knowest my foolishness and my sins are not hid from thee."*TlSs
I think, I may say, is the language of my spirit this morning.
I think in an unusual degree the last few days, the evikof my
own heart and its foolishness have been brought home to ij^e. I
feel ready to weep over myself ; impressed with a feeling sense
of it by night and by day, so sensible of the admixture of evil
even in my holy things, even in the performance of some of my
duties, and I fear a flinching from the humiliations of the cross
of Christ. Lord purify the heart of thy servant, who desires to
prove her love to Thee more purely and more faithfully. She
dare not give up the combat, or say that her labour to overcome
all temptation is vain ; because, thou art the Captain of her sal-
vation, and Thou remainest to be unconquerable ; therefore, as
Thy servants continue under Thy banner, they will in time,
through Thee, become more than conquerors.
Third Month 3rd. — I hope I am thankful for being really
better, though delicate in health. I wish I did not dread illness
so much, it is a real infirmity in me ; may grace be granted to
overcome it. I think strange to say I felt, and I fear appeared
to those about me to be irritable. Certainly I had some cause to
be so, but after what I have known of the good power that is able
indeed, to help us, I never ought to give way to any thing of the
kind ; all should be meekness, gentleness, and love. Perhaps I
said too much about some pictures and various ornaments that
have been brought from France for us ; much as I love true
Christian simplicity, yet if I show a wrong spirit in my desire to
maintain it in our house and furniture, I do wrong, and harm the
best of causes. I far prefer moderation, both from principle and
taste ; although my experience in life proves two things ; first,
that it is greatly for the good of the community, to live according
to the situation in which we have been placed by a kind Provi-
dence ; if it be done unto the Lord, and therefore done properly ;
then I believe that by so doing we should help others and not
1826.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
483
injure ourselves. Second, I have so much seen the extreme
importance of occupation, to the vfell-being of mankind, that
many works of art, that tend to our accommodation, and even the
gratification of our taste, may be innocently partaken of, may be
used and not abused, and kept in their proper places : as by so
doing, we encourage that sort of employment that prevents the
active powers of man being spent in things that are evil.
But to return to myself, " AH ! for a closer walk with God!"
I long for it ; a more constant ^Jj^lling near in spirit to my Lord
and Saviour, being altogether His, guided by His counsel,
strengthened by His grace, animated by His love, obedient, faith-
ful, humble, watchful, patient, and prompt in His service. If I
know myself this is my first desire for myself and others.
The contrition so frequently expressed in the course of Mrs.
Fry's journal, for irritability of temper, is calculated to mislead a
stranger, who would naturally suppose that it must occasionally
have betrayed itself in conduct. To those who intimately knew,
the never failing gentleness, forbearance, and Christian meekness
of her deportment, that such feelings ever rufiled her mind, is
almost inexplicable. Those most closely connected with her, in
the nearest and most familiar relations of life, can unhesitatingly
bear their testimony to the fact ; that they never saw her in what
is called a pet, or heard an angry or passionate expression of
displeasure pass from her lips.
Her tender conscience and fear of offence towards God and
man, can alone account for these outpourings of the hidden evils
of her heart.
Plashet, 26th. — " And he did that which jfl?as right in the
sight of the Lord, but not with a perfect heart." — Chron. xxv. 2.
How sensible am I, that this may be the case. We may perform
many actions that may be right in the sight of the Lord, yet not
with a perfect heart ; I deeply feel this for myself in jnany things,
that I am engaged in. They may be, and I believe are, right
for me ; yet how do I find the want in myself of a more perfect
heart in doing them. A heart singly devoted to my Lord and my
2 I 2
48-1.
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1825.
God and to His glory. My spirit has been humbled and fearful
within me, lest I go backwards and not forwai'ds in the way of the
Lord.
Grant, dearest Lord, that the degeee of feeling that I have of
short-coming, and of the danger of falling away from Thy ever
blessed Trath, may lead me to abide nearer unto Thee, and unto
Thy saving power. Also, be pleased increasingly to cleanse the
heart of thy servant, and make it more fit for Thy service.
Amen.
Plashet, Fourth Month 6th. — The state of oiu* house keeps my
mind very much occupied by trifles and temporal things. It is
very important with my very numerous objects to have outward
thing's in order ; indeed I go so far, as not to like to sit down in
a room, even for my time of reading and retirement, without
having it neat, and things in their places. I think some people
are not sensible how greatly some of these smaller matters con-
duce to the healthy state of the mind, and even in degree to the
prosperity of the soul. I often greatly suffer from the great press
upon me, making it nearly impossible not to be in confusion both
as to my things and papers, and even what is more, in my mind.
How I long for a quieter and better regulated mind, and to have
all more in order ; as to outward things I hope a few weeks will
accomplish this. The delightful weather and season ; the in-
numerable beauties of nature, now showing themselves, have, I
may say, refreshed my soul ; and led it to " look through Nature,
up to Natiu'e's God." To my mind the outward works of crea-
tion are delightful, instructive, and edifying. I am, I hope,
thankful for so much capacity to admire and rejoice in them.
How important to cultivate this taste in youth ! It is an ad-
vantage tlu'ough life, in many ways.
Plashet, Fourth Month 21sf. — My occupations are just now
multitudinous. The British Society, and all that is attached to
it, Newgate as usual. Forming with much fear, and some mis-
givings, a Servants' Society, yet with a hope, and something of
a trust, that it will be for the good of tliis class of persons for
generations to come. I have felt so much for such, for so many
yeare ; that I am wiUing to sacrifice some strength and time for
their sakes. It is, however, with real fear that I do it, because
1825.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
485
1 am sensible of being at times pressed beyond my strength of
body and mind. But the day is short, and I know not how to
reject the work that comes to hand to do.
Plashet, 25th. — I have had some true encouragement in my
objects since I last wrote. The British Society meeting was got
through to much satisfaction. To myself, (the poor humble instru-
ment amongst women in this country ;) it is really wonderful
what has been accomplished in the prisons during the last few
years. How the cause has spread, and what good has been done,
how much evil prevented, how much sorrow alleviated, how many
plucked like brands from the burning ; what a cause for deep
thanksgiving, and still deeper humiliation, to have been in any
degree one of the instruments made use of to bring about these
results. I have also received a delightful account of the effects
of my labours for the poor at Brighton ; it appears that the
arrangements made, have greatly prospered amongst both rich
and poor ; also the blockade-men on the coast. This is cause for
fresh thankfulness of heart. I may say, that I there sowed in
tears, and I now reap in joy.
The Servants' Society appears gradually opening as if it would
be established according to my desire. No one knows what I go
through in forming these Institutions, it is always in fear, and
mostly with many misgivings ; wondering at myself for doing it.
I believe the original motive is love to my Master, and love to
my fellow-creatures ; but fear is so predominant a feeling in my
mind that it makes me suffer, perhaps, unnecessarily from doubts.
I felt something like access in prayer, before making the regula-
tions of the Servants' Society. Sometimes my natural understand-
ing seems enlightened about tilings of that kind, as if I were
helped to see the right and useful thing. This I remarkably
found in the prisons, — in the Brighton District Society, and in
my youth a good deal about schools for the poor, before they
were so general as they now are. My dearest sister Rachel con-
tinues really unwell, her state makes me anxious. I wonder I
am so calm about it, for she is in some respects beyond any other
person to me, and I certainly think I owe more to her than to
any one else ; my natural tie to her is inexpressible, and if she is
taken from us, one of my strongest interests in life will be gone.
486
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1825.
Fifth Month - 23rd — I think that I am under the deepest
exercise of mind that I ever experienced iii the prospect of a
Meeting to be held this evening, for all the young people
assembled at the Yearly Meeting. It is held at my request, my
brother Joseph uniting in it. In a remarkable degree it has
plunged me into the depths, into real distress, I feel so unfit, so
unworthy, so perplexed, so fearful, even so sorrowful, so tempted
to mistrustful thoughts, ready to say, " Can such an one be
called to such a service?" I do believe that " this is my
infirmity and I have a humble hope and confidence, that out
of this great weakness I shall be made strong. As far as I know
it has been in simple obedience to manifested duty, that I have
given up to this service, and went through the ordeal of the Yearly
Meeting. If I know my own deceitful heart, it has been done
in love to my Lord and to His cause. Lord preserve me through
this depth, through this stripping season : if it should please Thee
to grant me the garments of Thy salvation, and the help of Thy
Spirit, further enable me wholly to give unto Thee the glory, which
is due unto Thy name. If Thou makest use of Thy handmaid to
speak in Thy name, be Thou Thyself her help and her strength,
her glory and the lifter up of her head. Enable her to rely on
Thee, on Thy might and on Thy mercy, to commit her whole
cause unto Thee, and keep in the remembrance of Thy -hand-
maid, that the blessed cause of truth and righteousness is not
hers but Thine.
Plashet, Sixth Month 2nd. — The awful and buiFetted state of
my mind was in degree calmed as the day advanced. I went to
town with my beloved brother Joseph, who appeared to have been
in something of a similar depth of unusual sufiering — we went
into the Meeting together ; the large Meeting-house was soon so
crowded, that no more could get in ; I suppose from eighteen
hundred to two thousand persons, principally youth. All my
children were there except little Harry. I heard hundreds went
away who could not get in. After going in and taking my seat,
my mind was soon calmed, and the fear of man greatly, if not
quite taken away. My beloved brother, Joseph, bowed the knee
and poured forth prayer for us. I soon after rose and expressed
what was on my mind, towards the assembly : First, that all
1825.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
487
were acceptable who worked righteousness and served the Lord.
Secondly, that the mercies of our God should induce this service
as a debt due to Him. Thirdly, that it must be done by following
a crucified Lord, and faithfully taking up the cross^ Fourthly,
how important, therefore, to the church generally and to our re-
ligious Society, for us so to do individually and collectively : for
that if this were done, there would be from amongst that com-
pany, those who would be as lights in the world, or as a city set
on a hill that cannot be hid ; I had to conclude with a desire
that an entrance might be abundantly ministered unto them, into
the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
I then sat down but did not feel to have fully relieved my mind.
Joseph rose, and stood more than an hour, he preached a very
instructive and striking sermon on faith and doctrine. Then my
dear sister Elizabeth Pry, and my uncle Joseph, said something.
Afterwards I knelt down in prayer, and thought I found no
common access to the Fountain of all our sure mercies ; I was
enabled to cast my burden for the youth and my own beloved
oflFspring amongst the rest, upon Him who is mighty to save, and
to deliver. I had to ask for a blessing upon our labours of love
towards them, and that our deficiencies might be made up ; that
the blessing of the Most High might rest upon them from gene-
ration to generation, and that cross bearers and standard bearers
might not be wanting from amongst them. I felt helped in every
way, the very spirit and power appeared near, and when I rose
from my knees I could in faith leave it all to Him who can alone
prosper His own work. A few hints that impressed me I after-
wards expressed, which were to encourage the youth in the good
works of the present day ; but to entreat them when engaged in
them to maintain the watch, lest they should build up with one
hand, and pull down with the other. Secondly, that it was never
too soon to begin to serve the Lord, and that there was nothing
too small to please Him in. Then commending them to His
grace and bidding them farewell, the Meeting concluded in a very
solemn manner ; it lasted about two hours and a half, and
general satisfaction appeared to have been felt. When it was
over, I may say we rejoiced together ; I hope, in the Lord : so
that my soul did magnify the Lord, and my spirit rejoiced in
God my Saviour.
488
MEMOIR OF THE LIFE
[1825.
Plashet, 6th. — The death of my dear aunt Gumey, obliges me
to go into Norfolk ; I therefore set oflf to-day, accompanied by
my sister Elizabeth. I propose also attending the Essex Quar-
terly Meeting in going, and the SuflFolk in retm-ning. It has
been a sacrifice giving up to go, but I desire to do it in sim-
plicity of faith as unto my Lord ; trusting that it will prove for
edification and refreshment. My beloved William, also sets off
from home, for a journey on the Continent with Dr. Pinkerton ;
I have desired to do right in letting him go and feel satisfied
in it. I have been enabled this morning to commit him, and all
of my children, to the everlasting Shepherd and Bishop of souls,
particularly for him, dear fellow ! that the Almighty may be with
him, and that he may become more established in the ever blessed
faith, as it is in Jesus. I leave home, and give up my dear son
in faith, humbly trusting through the tender mercy of my Lord,
that all will be well.
Extract from a Letter to her Family at Home.
Earlham, Sixth Month Uth, 1825.
I wonder almost that I have not written to you before, but my
engagements have been, I think I may say, hourly and constant.
On Fifth day, the funeral, and yesterday, Norwich Monthly
Meeting ; we dined at the Grove. I have felt a good deal in
this visit. The changes that take place in these parts are very
affecting. I paid a quiet visit to the grave-yard the other
morning, and there sat first upon my mother's, then my father's,
then Priscilla's and John's graves ; and, as you may suppose,
wept at their sweet remembrance. I could not but meditate
upon the probability of all our heads being before very long
placed under the " green gTass turf." These were my cogitations,
and I trust not without some of a higher nature ; it is a fearful
thing not to be ready, for the, change may come very unawares ;
but I may say, as it respects my own, I have lately felt
increasing hope that " all will be well."
Plashet, ISth. — I am returned home after attending my dear
aunt's funeral, and two Quarterly Meetings. I paid a very
interesting visit to Earlham. I have passed through much deep
1825.]
OF ELIZABETH FRY.
489
feeling, and been in various ways much engaged as a minister,
of which service I am wonderfully unworthy, but out of weak-
ness I often experience help and strength to my own admiration.
Since I returned home, a great press of company every day,
Lord Bexley and Sophia Vansittart, Lord SulEeld, Lord and Lady
Torrington, and many others. Lord, grant a little help, quiet
and enlighten my heart, that I may see what to do, and what to
leave undone, and that which I find to do, enable me to perform
in simplicity of faith, unto Thyself, and Thy gloi^ ; and. Lord,
be pleased to keep Thy very frail and unworthy servant on the
right hand, and on the left, that evil overcome her not.
Seventh Month lith. — I think of late my engagements have
been more numerous than ever, so as at times to overwhelm and
overdo body and mind. I have deeply felt my uncle Hoare's
death. Twice in the week I have visited that family in their
af^ction, to my inward peace.
The kindness and attentions received from Mr. and Mrs.
Hoare, in early life, had left a grateful impression on Mrs. Fry's
mind. The intercourse then begun had been maintained from
that time, and was rendered even more interesting and intimate
by the marriage of her sister Louisa, into their family, and the
congenial sentiments of her brother-in-law, Samuel Hoare, Esq.,
on the subject of Prison Discipline, in which he "took an active
and important part.
Letter from her Sister, Mrs. Samuel Hoare.
" Hampstead, July 29